Skip to main content

Full text of "The ancient church orders"

See other formats


It^ 


(A/ 


•^^  ^<A_ 


lo^Ot 


The  Cambridge  Handbooks  of  Liturgical  Study 

General  Editors: 

H.  B.  SwETE,  D.D. 
J.  H.  Srawley,  D.D. 


THE 
ANCIENT  CHURCH  ORDERS 


CAMBRIDGE  UNIVERSITY  PRESS 

iLonlron:    FETTER  LANE,  E.G. 

C.  F.  CLAY,  Makaqeb 


(FUinlmrst:   100.  PRINCES  STREET 

Cetlin:  A.  ASHER  AND  00. 

l^jig:    F.   A.  BROCKUAUS 

^m  lorft:    G.  P.  PUTNAM'S   SONS 

Bombas  ant,   ffalmtta:    MACMILLAN  AND  CO..   Ltd. 


All  rights  reserved 


ANCIENT  CHURCH  ORDERS 


BY 


ARTHUR  JOHN  MACLEAN,  D.D., 
Hon.  D.D.  Glasgow,  Bishop  of  Moray,  Ross  and  Caithness 


Cambridge:  tJU-^^^^  -^^^ 

at  the  University  Press     f}LTi''  Cl^Z^ 
1910 


Cambritjgc : 

PRINTED    BY   JOHN    CIAY,    M.A. 
AT   THE    UNIVERSITY   PRESS 


NOTE  BY  THE  EDITORS 

THE  purpose  of  The  Cambridge  Handbooks  of 
Liturgical  Study  is  to  offer  to  students  who 
are  entering  upon  the  study  of  Liturgies  such  help 
as  may  enable  them  to  proceed  with  advantage  to 
the  use  of  the  larger  and  more  technical  works  upon 
the  subject  which  are  already  at  their  service. 

The  series  will  treat  of  the  history  and  rationale 
of  the  several  rites  and  ceremonies  which  have  found 
a  place  in  Christian  worship,  with  some  account 
of  the  ancient  liturgical  books  in  which  they  are 
contained.  Attention  will  also  be  called  to  the 
importance  which  liturgical  forms  possess  as  ex- 
pressions of  Christian  conceptions  and  beliefs. 

Each  volume  will  provide  a  list  or  lists  of  the 
books  in  which  the  study  of  its  subject  may  be 
pursued,  and  will  contain  a  Table  of  Contents  and 
an  Index. 

The  editors  do  not  hold  themselves  responsible 
for  the  opinions  expressed  in  the  several  volumes  of 
the  series.  While  offering  suggestions  on  points  of 
detail,  they  have  left  each  writer  to  treat  his  subject 
in  his  own  way,  regard  being  had  to  the  general  plan 
and  purpose  of  the  series. 

H.  B.  S. 
J.  H.  S. 


a3 


PREFACE 

I  HAVE  endeavoured  in  the  following  pages  to  do  for 
the  whole  series  of  Church  Orders  what  was  done 
in  greater  detail  for  the  Testament  of  our  Lord  in  the 
edition  of  that  work  published  by  Professor  Cooper 
and  myself  in  1902.  The  Church  Orders  are  an 
interesting  series  of  manuals,  and  it  may  be  useful  to 
make  them  better  known  to  the  modern  reader,  and 
to  explain  the  extent  to  which  they  throw  light  on 
early  Christian  worship  and  customs. 

It  will  perhaps  not  be  superfluous  to  give  a  word 
of  caution  to  those  entering  on  a  study  of  the  subject. 
There  must  always  be  some  uncertainty  in  the 
determination  of  dates  of  documents  when  we  have 
only  internal  evidence  to  guide  us.  The  results 
arrived  at  in  this  volume  must,  therefore,  be  con- 
sidered as  only  tentative.  And  I  may  explain  that 
I  have  taken  a  different  view  of  the  date  of  the 
Canons  of  Hippolytus  from  that  which  I  took  in  the 
English  edition  of  the  Testament.     As  in  that  edition 


PREFACE 
VUl 


it  was  held  that  the  former  was  not  a  direct  ancestor 
iX  latter  work,  the  date  of  the  ^--  ^ - 

closely  considered.     ^--^^^^'''^''''ZfZrZ 
ment  unseres  Herrn  und  dteverwandte,   S^krjten 
which  appeared  after  the  EngUsh  edition  of  the 
Testa  Jt..s  written,  but  before  it  was  pub  is^d 
has  led  me  to  some  modification  of  view     hough  1 
have  not  been  able  to  accept  his  theory  of  the  dat«8 
of  the  Church  Orders  as  a  whole.     A  summary  of 
the  results  which  have  been  tentatively  reached  may 
be  seen  at  the  end  of  Chapter  IX. 

Another  caution  which  must  always  be  borne  m 
„,ind  is  that  many  of  the  Church  Orders  are  only 
known  to  us  in  translations.  It  is  always  possible 
that  if  they  were  discovered  in  their  original  language, 
le  inferences  which  we  draw  from  the  translations 
might  require  modification. 

A.  J.  M. 

Easter,  1910. 


CONTENTS 

CHAP.  PAGE 

I.  General  Characteristics  of  the 
Literature.  The  pseudonymous  form. 
Antiquarianisms.      Experimental    cha-  -^ 

racter.    The  compilations     ...  1 

II.  Contents  of  the  Canons  of  Hippolytus 

AND  Cognate  Church  Orders  (Egyptian 
and  Ethiopia  Church   Orders,   Verona  r 

Fragments  part  3,  Testament  of  our  Lord, 
Apostolic  Constitutions  bk  viii.  [in  five 
forms],  Appendix  to  Arabic  Didascalia)  12 

III.  Contents  of  the  other  Church  Orders, 

etc.  (Didache,  Apostolic  Church  Order, 
Didascalia,  Apostolic  Constitutions  bks 
i.-vii.,  Ethiopic  Didascalia;  Sarapion, 
Pilgrimage  of  '  Silvia,'  Cyril  of  Jerusa- 
lem's Catechetical  Lectures,  Apostolic 
Canons,  Edessene  Canons)     ...        25 


^}- 


vC 


IV.  Church  Buildings  and  Worship.  The 
Eucharist.  The  Liturgies.  Days  for  the 
Eucharist.     Daily  prayers.    The  Agape  \, 

and  Funeral  Commemorations.    Clerical 
Vestments 35 


CONTENTS 


PAGE 


CHAF< 

V.  The  Ministry  and  Ordination.    Bishops, 

presbyters,  deacons.  Archdeacons,  chor- 
episcopi,  metropolitans.  Ordination  of 
a  bishop.  Minor  Orders.  Widows  and 
deaconesses.  Confessors.  Promotion. 
Clerical  marriage.     Discipline        .         •         67 

VI.  Baptism  and  Confirmation.    Baptismal 

ceremonies.  Creed  Immersion,  Anoint- 
ing, Imposition  of  hands.  Baptismal 
Eucharist.  Baptism  by  deacons  and 
women.     Teaching  about  the  Resurrec- 

.        .        96 
tion 

VII.  Doctrine  in  the  Church  Orders.    Dox- 

ologies  to  the  prayers     .         .         •         .112 

VIII.  Festivals,  Fasts,  and  Seasons.      The  . 

festal  cycle.     Date  of  Easter.     'Pascha  y 

and  Pentecost.'    Fasts  ....      128 

IX.     Relative  Position  and  Dates  of  the  ^^ 

Church  Orders.    Hypothesis  of  a  lost  /  ^ 

Original.     Summary      ....       1^1 

174 
Bibliography 

Index ^"^"^ 


PLATES 
Canons  of  Hippolytus         .        .        ■       «o/ac«  p.  12 
Svriac  Translation  of  the  Dktes^lift  .       to  face  p,  30 


ABBREVIATIONS 


I.    The  Church  Orders,  etc. 


AC 

Apostolic  Constitutions 

ApCan 

Apostolic  Canons 

ApCO 

Apostolic  Church  Order 

ArD 

Arabic  Didascalia 

CH 

Canons  of  Hippolytus 

ConstH 

Constitutions  through  Hippolytus 

D 

Didache 

Didasc 

Didascalia 

EdCan 

Edessene  Canons 

EgCO 

Egyptian  Church  Order 

COBRIGENDA 


Page  X,  last  line.  For  Syriac  Translation  of  the  Didascalia, 
read  Syriac  Translation  of  the  Apostolic  Church  Order. 

Title  of  plate  to  face  page  30.  For  Syriac  Translation  of 
the  Didascalia,  read  Syriac  Translation  of  the  Apostolic 
Church  Order. 


:  CONTENTS 

CHAP.  PAGE 

V.  The  Ministry  and  Ordination.    Bishops, 

presbyters,  deacons.  Archdeacons,  chor- 
episcopi,  metropolitans.  Ordination  of 
a  bishop.  Minor  Orders.  Widows  and 
deaconesses.  Confessors.  Promotion. 
Clerical  marriage.     Discipline       .        .        67 

VI.  Baptism  and  Confirmation.    Baptismal 

ceremonies.  Creed.  Immersion,  Anoint- 
ing, Imposition  of  hands.  Baptismal 
Eucharist.  Baptism  by  deacons  and 
women.  Teaching  about  the  Resurrec- 
tion          96 

VII.  Doctrine  in  the  Church  Orders.    Dox- 

ologies  to  the  prayers     .         .         .        .112 

VIII.  Festivals,  Fasts,  and  Seasons.      The 

festal  cycle.     Date  of  Easter.     'Pascha  y 

and  Pentecost.'     Fasts   .         .         .         .128 


IX.  Relative  Position  and  Dates  of  the 
Church  Orders.  Hypothesis  of  a  lost 
Original.     Summary      .        .        .        .       141 

Bibliography 174 

Index 177 


PLATES 


Canons  of  Hippolytus         .        .        .       to  face -p.  VI 
Syriac  Translation  of  the  Didaacalm  .       to  face  p.  30 

P^  CO 


/ 


/ 


ABBREVIATIONS 

I.    The  Church  Orders,  etc. 

AC  Apostolic  Constitutions 

ApCan  Apostolic  Canons 

ApCO  Apostolic  Church  Order 

ArD  Arabic  Didascalia 

CH  Canons  of  Hippolytus 

ConstH  Constitutions  through  Hippolytus 

D  Didache 

Didasc  Didascalia 

EdCan  Edessene  Canons 

EgCO  Egyptian  Church  Order 

EthCO  Ethiopic  Church  Order 

EthD  Ethiopic  Didascalia 

EthS  Ethiopic  Statutes 

H  Hauler's  Latin  Verona  Fragments  [Hi  =  part  1, 
H2=part  2,  H3=part  3] 

Sar  Sarapion's  Sacramentary 

SEC  Sahidic  Ecclesiastical  Canons  (Egyptian  Hepta- 
teuch) 

Test  Testament  of  our  Lord 

[app  =  Appendix;  syr  =  Syria c;  sah  =  Sahidic; 
arab = Arabic ;  eth  =  Ethiopic ;  boh  =  Bohairic ;  1 1 = parallel] 

The  references  in  AC   are  to   Funk's  sections;    the 
superior  numbers  denote  the  subsections. 

The  Roman  figures  in  CH  give  the  Arabic  chapters, 
the  Arabic  figures  Achelis'  sections. 


^l  ABBREVIATIONS 


II.     Literature 


ANCL     Ante-Nicene  Christian  Library 

CL  Cyril  of  Jerusalem's  Catechetical  Lectures 

DCA        Smith  and  Cheetham's  Dictionary  of  Christian 

A  ntiquities 
DCB       Smith  and  Wace's  Dictionary  of  Christian  Bio- 
graphy 
DCG        Hastings'  Dictionary  of  Christ  and  the  GospeU 
DidCA    Funk's  DidascaZia  et  Constitutiones  Apostolorum 
ERE       Hastings'  Encyclopaedia  of  Religion  and  Ethics 
HE         Hi^toria  EccUsiastica 
JThSt     Journal  of  Theological  Studies 
LEW      Brightman's  Liturgies  Eastern  and  Western 
MG         Wordsworth's  Ministry  of  Grace 
SApC      Harnack's  Sources  of  the  Apostolic  Canons  [Apos- 
tolic Church  Order],  English  Translation 
TUH      Funk's   Das   Testament  unseres  Eerrn   und  die 
verwandten  Schriften 


CHAPTER  I 

GENERAL  CHARACTERISTICS  OF  THE 
LITERATURE 

1.  The  object  of  the  present  book  is  to  give  a 
description  of  certain  early  Christian  manuals  of 
instruction  and  worship  which  are  conveniently  called 
Church  Orders.  Many  of  them  have  been  unknown, 
at  least  in  modern  times,  until  quite  lately.  Others 
have  been  known,  but  strangely  neglected.  We  are 
now,  however,  in  a  position  to  estimate  the  value  of 
the  attempts  which  were  made  in  early  ages  to 
provide  the  clergy  and  the  faithful  with  liturgical 
and  hortatory  manuals,  before  the  era  of  the  Great 
Liturgies  began.  While  considerable  doubt  exists  as 
to  the  exact  date  and  the  relation  to  one  another  of 
several  of  the  documents,  yet  we  know  enough  to 
make  for  ourselves  a  general  picture  of  the  worship 
of  the  Church  in  the  fourth  and  fifth  centuries. 

The  Church  Orders  which,  so  far,  are  known  to 
us,  may  be  divided  into  several  classes.  Those  of  the 
first  class  are  descended  from  one  original,  agreeing 
together  largely,  not  only  in  topics  treated,  but  even 

M.  1 


2  THE   ANCIENT   CHURCH   ORDERS 

in  the  order  of  treatment  and  in  the  wording  and 
phraseology ;  yet  exhibiting  the  greatest  freedom  in 
the  handling  of  material.  The  same  may  be  said  of 
the  second  and  fourth  classes.  The  Church  Orders 
treated  of  in  this  volume  are  the  following  : 

(a)    Canons  of  Hippolytus. 

Egyptian  Church  Order*. 

Ethiopic  Church  Order*. 

Hauler's  Verona  Latin  Fragments,  part  3  *. 

Testament  of  our  Lord. 

Apostolic  Constitutions  viii.  3 — 46. 

Constitutions  through  Hippolytus. 

Appendix  to  Arabic  (and  Ethiopic  ?)  Didascalia. 

Sahidic  Ecclesiastical  Canons  64 — 78. 

Syriac  Octateuch,  books  iv. — vii. 

Ethiopic  Statutes  53—72. 
{b)    Didache,  or  Teaching  of  the  Twelve  Apostles. 

Apostolic  Church  Order. 

Apostolic  Constitutions  vii.  1 — 32. 

(c)  Apostolic  Constitutions  vii.  33 — viii.  2. 

(d)  Didascalia,  early  forms  (Syriac,  Latin). 
Apostolic  Constitutions  i. — vi. 
Ethiopic  Didascalia. 

Arabic  Didascalia. 
We  shall  also   have    occasion  to   examine   the 
Sacramentary  of  Sarapion  (or  Serapion),  and  some 
other  illustrative  literature. 

*  These  three  works  are  joined  together  by  Funk  under  the 
name  'Egyptian  Church  Order.'  But  as  they  exhibit  considerable 
differences  in  detail  it  will  be  convenient  to  keep  them  separate. 


GENERAL   CHARACTERISTICS  3 

It  is  proposed  in  the  following  pages  to  describe 
the  contents  of  these  manuals,  and  then  to  derive 
from  them  sketches  of  various  features  of  Church  life ; 
the  Church  buildings,  the  daily  prayers,  the  eucharistic 
liturgy,  the  Agape,  the  ministry  and  ordination,  the 
baptismal  customs,  the  fasts  and  festivals;  also  to 
consider  the  doctrinal  complexion  of  the  various 
books ;  and  so  to  arrive  at  a  determination  of  their 
date. 

2.  It  will  be  well,  however,  first  to  mention  some 
general  characteristics  of  the  literature,  as  these 
characteristics  greatly  affect  our  estimate  of  its 
value.  We  are  at  once  struck,  in  most  of  these 
manuals,  with  their  pseudonymous  form.  Many 
of  them  profess  to  have  been  written,  or  handed 
down,  by  the  Twelve  Apostles.  In  the  earliest  of 
them,  the  Didache,  this  fiction  only  extends  to  the 
title :  '  The  teaching  of  the  Lord  to  the  Gentiles  by 
the  Twelve  Apostles.'  Others  are  much  more  thorough- 
going. In  ApCO  the  pretence  runs  all  through  the 
book.  The  Apostles  are  enumerated,  and  the  precepts 
are  ascribed  e'ach  to  one  Apostle  by  name.  All 
forms  of  Didasc  keep  up  the  fiction  {e.g.  Hi  pp.  19, 
59  f.,  63,  72).  So  does  AC  in  all  its  books  \e,g.  ii. 
39^— cf.  II  Didasc,  EthD ;  iv.  7^— cf.  ||  EthD,  not 
Didasc;  vii.  1^\  11,  22\  not  ||  D);  in  bk.  viii.  it 
divides  the  precepts  among  the  Apostles,  including 
Paul  and  James  the  Lord's  brother,  whom  it  names 
as  being  present  with  the  Twelve,  together  with  'the 
rest  of  the  presbyters  and  the  seven  deacons'  (viii.  4'). 
Indeed  in  AC  the  pretence  is   emphasised.     It   is 

1—2 


4  THE  ANCIENT  CHURCH   ORDERS 

found  in  EdCan,  which  is  called  in  one  MS  'The 
doctrine  of  the  Apostles  through  Addai  *  and  which 
has  a  subscription  mentioning  Addai.  In  EgCO> 
EthCO,  H3,  the  fiction  is  only  found  in  a  bare 
reference  to  the  'apostolic  tradition'  (H  p.  121), 
unless  the  title  of  EgCO  found  in  SEC  (Eg}T)tian 
Heptateuch)  is  part  of  this  manual,  and  is  not  rather 
due  to  the  compiler  of  the  Heptateuch.  In  this  title 
the  work  is  said  to  have  been  given  '  by  the  hands  of 
Clement'  The  reference  to  Clement  is  found  else- 
where (AC  title  and  viii.  46  ^^  ApCan  85,  Test  titles 
and  subscriptions  to  both  books,  ArD  preface,  EthD 
preface).  Clement  is  also  mentioned,  but  not  as 
part  of  the  fictitious  setting,  in  AC  vi.  9^  18", 
vii.  46",  viii.  10 ^  In  Test  the  pretence  is  pushed 
to  its  utmost  limit.  This  manual  professes  to  be 
the  legacy  left  by  our  Saviour  to  his  Apostles  before 
the  Ascension,  and  to  give  his  own  words  and 
commands  as  to  the  government  of  the  Church 
through  Thomas,  Matthew  and  John  (i.  preface)  and 
Clement  (title  etc.).  The  ascription  to  our  Lord  is 
removed  in  the  derived  ArD-app.  The  only  manual 
which  may  be  thought  to  be  quite  free  from  the 
pseudonymous  form  is  CH,  and  even  there  it  seems 
probable  that  the  title  is  an  instance  of  it. 

It  is  of  some  importance  for  us  to  consider  the 
meaning  of  this  pretence,  and  the  closely  related 
question  of  antiquarianisms.  If  the  intention 
of  the  authors  was  to  pass  the  manuals  off  as 
being  several  hundred  years  older  than  they  really 
were,  they  would  naturally  try  to  introduce  as  many 


GENERAL   CHARACTERISTICS  5 

antiquarianisms  as  possible,  and  thus  the  books 
would  give  us  no  true  picture  of  the  times  of  the 
writers.  But  three  considerations  make  us  pause  before 
taking  this  view,  (a)  One  is  the  extraordinarily 
widespread  prevalence  of  the  habit.  Besides  the 
literature  in  question  we  find  a  large  number  of 
Jewish  and  Christian  works  affected  by  it.  This 
would  lead  us  to  consider  the  ascription  of  books  to 
older  writers  as  a  fashion  of  the  day — it  extended 
over  a  long  period — and  as'a  dramatic  fiction,  rather 
than  as  what  we  understand  in  the  present  day  by 
the  phrase '  a  literary  forgery.'  Instances  of  such  a 
*  dramatic  fiction'  will  at  once  occur  to  us,  in  the 
canonical  books  of  the  Bible  (e.g.  Deuteronomy  and 
Ecclesiastes),  in  the  Apocrypha  (e.g.  the  Wisdom  of 
Solomon),  in  the  Jewish  and  Christian  apocalyptic 
literature,  or  among  the  Gnostic  sects  (e.g.  the 
Clementine  Recognitions  and  Homilies).  The  fashion 
has  even  remained  to  the  present  day  when  we  speak 
of  the  'Apostles'  Creed,'  or  when  we  read  in  the 
eighth  Anglican  Article  of  Religion  of  '  Athanasius's 
Creed.'  (b)  Another  consideration  is  the  want  of 
motive.  These  Church  Orders  were  not  literary 
bombshells  bursting  from  a  supposed  antiquity  on  a 
circle  of  learned  men ;  but  by  their  very  nature  were 
intended  for  the  use  of  the  people  themselves.  Any- 
thing obviously  out  of  date  would  defeat  the  object 
of  the  book.  And  though  the  individual  writers 
have,  as  we  shall  see,  each  their  own  doctrinal  stand- 
point, yet  there  is  no  very  clear  'tendency'  discernible 
in  at  any  rate  the  great  majority  of  the  books. 


6  THE   ANCIENT   CHURCH   ORDERS 

(c)  The  thinness  of  the  disguise  is  another  reason 
for  doubting  whether  a  serious  forgery  was  intended. 
In  some  cases  the  merest  tyro  could  detect  cases  of 
anachronism.  No  serious  forger  would  be  so  care- 
less.    (See  e.g.  for  Test,  Cooper-Maclean,  p.  27.) 

With  the  moral  right  or  wrong  of  this  custom 
we  need  not  concern  ourselves.  But  the  arguments 
given  above  will  lead  us  to  discard  the  idea  that  the 
authors  introduced  antique  features  for  the  sake  of 
deception. 

This  however  does  not  exhaust  the  question  of 
antiquarianisms  in  the  literature  under  consideration. 
The  various  writers  used,  it  is  clear,  older  material, 
belonging  to  an  age  in  some  cases  considerably  earlier 
than  their  own.  In  the  older  material  many  customs 
would  be  described  which  had  become  obsolete  when 
the  original  was  adapted.  Did  the  adapters  leave 
these  features  of  the  older  material,  though  they  did 
not  apply  to  their  own  time  ?  The  answer  seems  to 
be  that  old  features  were  allowed  to  remain,  pravidsd 
that  they  did  not  contradict  the  usage  of  the  compilers* 
own  time.  An  old  phrase  would  be  left,  but  perhaps 
given  another  turn  or  another  meaning.  If  however 
the  old  features  were  so  contradictory  of  present 
usage  that  they  would  only  produce  confusion  in  the 
reader,  then  they  were  modified  or  omitted.  The 
best  way  of  considering  the  method  of  treatment  of 
old  material  is  to  compare  (as  in  YnvikDidCA  vol.  i.) 
D  and  AC  vii.  1 — 32,  or  Didasc  and  AC  i. — vi.,  when 
the  above  remarks  will,  it  is  believed,  be  fully 
justified.     As  a  concrete  example,  we  may  consider 


GENERAL  CHARACTERISTICS  7 

the  references  to  persecution.  Few  will  doubt  that 
at  least  the  greater  part  of  the  literature  is  post- 
Nicene ;  yet  we  find  many  such  references,  both  in 
the  liturgical  forms  and  in  the  canonical  rules  and 
exhortations.  These  passages  in  the  post-Nicene 
books  have  been  taken  from  ante-Nicene  sources, 
but  are  retained  and  might  be  applied  by  the  reader 
either  to  persecutions  from  other  Christians,  or  to  a 
possible  recrudescence  of  heathen  opposition.  But  it 
must  be  said  that  the  language  used  rather  points  to 
an  era  when  the  time  of  persecution  had  not  been  very 
long  a  thing  of  the  past  (see  also  below,  pp.  28,  31  f.). 

3.  Another  preliminary  remark  may  be  made,  on 
the  experimental  nature  of  the  liturgical 
forms  in  these  Church  Orders.  Liturgies  were  only 
just  beginning  to  crystallise  into  fixed  shapes.  The 
writers  of  these  manuals  saw  no  harm  in  dealing  with 
the  works  of  their  predecessors  very  freely.  For 
Eucharist,  Baptism,  Ordination  one  general  outline 
runs  through  them  all  and  was  well  established. 
But  the  words  with  which  the  outline  was  clothed 
were  still  in  a  fluid  condition.  The  forms  were  in 
their  nature  experimental ;  some  of  them  did  not 
stand  the  test  of  usage ;  some  contained  not  quite 
advisable  phraseology ;  all  were  on  their  probation ; 
and  their  chief  interest  lies  in  their  exhibiting  to 
us  the  steps  by  which  the  Great  Liturgies,  their 
successors,  were  gradually  built  up. 

4.  Before  we  proceed  to  consider  the  Church 
Orders  in  detail,  it  will  be  desirable  to  mention  the 
compilations  in  which  some  of  them  are  embedded, 


8  THE   ANCIENT   CHURCH   ORDERS 

and  to  explain  where  they  may  be  found.  We  will 
later  on  consider  the  question  whether  any  or  all  of 
these  works  are  mere  compilations,  or  whether  their 
authors  were  also  the  authors  of  any  of  the  Church 
Orders  contained  in  them.  The  compilations  are  as 
follows : 

Sahidic  Ecclesiastical  Canons,  or  Egyptian 
Heptateuch  (bk.  i.  [§§  1—30]  =  ApCO  ;  bk.  ii.  [§§  3i^ 
62]  =EgCO  ;  bks.  iii.  [63],  iv.  [64— 71a],  v.  [716—73, 
75  6 — 78],  vi.  [74,  75  a],  parallel  to  AC  viii.;  bk. 
vii.  =  ApCan).  The  books  are  here  given  as  in  the 
Bohairic  (Tattam),  the  sections  as  in  the  Sahidic 
(Homer) ;  the  Bohairic  sections  are  not  quite  the  same 
as  the  Sahidic. 

Syrian  Octateuch  (bks.  i.,  ii.  =  Test;  bk.  iii.= 
ApCO  ;  bks.  iv. — vii.,  parallel  to  AC  viii.;  bk.  viii.  = 
ApCan). 

Ethiopic  Statutes  (1— 21  =  ApCO  ;  22—48  = 
EthCO  ;  49—72,  parallel  to  AC  viii.). 

Hauler's  Verona  Latin  Fragments  (i. — briv. 
[part  1,  HJ  =  fragments  of  Didasc ;  Ixv. — Ixvii.  a 
[part  2,  H2]  =  fragments  of  ApCO ;  Ixvii.  b — Ixxx.  [part 
3,  H3]  =  fragments  of  a  Church  Order  very  like  EthCO). 

Apostolic  Constitutions  (bks.  i. — vi.=  Didasc 
largely  interpolated;  vii.  1 — 32  =  D  interpolated; 
vii.  33 — end,  liturgical  matter,  source  uncertain ; 
viii.  1,  2  a  tract  'Of  Charismata';  viii.  3 — end,  a 
Church  Order  parallel  to  CH.  In  some  MSS,  ApCan 
follows,  almost  as  a  ninth  book  [in  Funk's  edition  = 
AC  viii.  47  f.]). 


GENERAL   CHARACTERISTICS  9 

Some  of  these  compilations  have  only  become  known 
in  modern  times ;  but  AC  has  been  known  since  the 
Reformation.  An  epitome  in  Latin  was  published  in 
1646  by  Carolus  Capellus,  and  the  full  Greek  text  in 
1563  by  Turrianus  {DC A  i.  119).  Many  modern  editions 
of  the  Greek  have  appeared  ;  especially  we  may  notice 
those  of  Ueltzen  1853,  Lagarde  1862,  and  Funk  {DidCA) 
1905.  This  last  contains  also  D,  ApCan,  Didasc  (in  a  Latin 
translation),  ConstH,  ArD-app,  a  conflation  of  EgCO, 
EthCO,  and  H3,  also  Sar,  and  some  minor  matter.  We 
need  not  adhere  to  Funk's  theory  of  the  dates  of  the 
documents  to  benefit  by  the  admirable  way  in  which  the 
materials  are  displayed.  An  English  translation  of  AC 
is  somewhat  anachronistically  included  in  ANCL.  The 
eighty-five  Apostolic  Canons  may  also  be  seen  in  Hefele's 
Councils  vol.  i. — Of  other  manuals,  SEC  was  published,  in 
Bohairic  with  English  translation,  by  Tattam  in  1848  ;  the 
Sahidic  and  Arabic  texts  of  it,  with  English  translations, 
have  lately  been  published  (1904)  by  Horner  in  the  same 
volume  as  EthS,  which  we  are  now  fortunate  enough  to 
have  entire  with  full  Ethiopic  text  and  English  transla- 
tion. Hitherto  we  had  only  known  the  Ethiopic  in  part, 
through  a  book  by  Job  Ludolf  (Leutholf),  entitled  Ad 
suam  historiam  aethiopicam  commentarius  (1691).  Lagarde 
gives  SEC  in  Aegyptiaca. — Of  the  Syrian  Octateuch  only 
three  books  have  been  published.  The  first  two  (Test)  were 
first  published  by  Rahmani  in  1899.  The  third  book 
(ApCO)  was  published  in  Syriac  and  English  by  Arendzen 
in  1901  {JThSt  iii.  59  ff.) ;  this  is  the  most  convenient 
form  of  ApCO,  though  it  may  also  be  seen  elsewhere  (see 
below).  As  it  has  been  preserved  in  several  languages,  it 
has  often  been  edited,  first  by  Bickell  in  Greek  from  a  MS 
at  Vienna,  1843.  Bickell  invented  the  useful  name 
'Apostolic  Church  Order.'  The  Verona  fragments  have 
been  published,  from  a  palimpsest  at  Verona,  by  Hauler 
in  1900. 

It  will  be  convenient  to  mention  here  the  books  in 


10  THE   ANCIENT   CHURCH   ORDERS 

which  the  individual  Church  Orders  may  most  con- 
veniently be  seen.  The  Didache  was  discovered  at 
Constantinople  by  Bryennius  and  first  published  by  him 
in  1883.  It  may  be  conveniently  read  in  Lightfoot  and 
Harmer's  Apost.  Fathers^  compendious  edition,  in  Greek 
and  English.  For  CH  we  have  several  editions.  These 
canons  were  first  published  in  Arabic  with  a  Latin  trans- 
lation by  De  Haneberg  (1870) ;  they  may  most  conveniently 
be  seen  in  Latin,  with  parallels  from  other  manuals,  and 
commentary,  in  Achelis'  edition  published  in  1891,  Die 
Canones  Hippolyti  ('Texte  und  Untersuch.'  vi.  4).  Riedel 
published  a  German  version  in  1900.  For  EdCan  see 
ANCL  vol.  XX.  ('  Syriac  Documents,'  p.  35  fi".).  For  Test 
in  Syriac  and  Latin  see  Rahmani,  Testamentuvi  Domini 
nostri,  1899,  and  for  an  English  version  Cooper- Maclean, 
The  Testament  of  our  Lord,  1902.  For  EgCO  in  Bohairic 
and  English  see  Tattam,  The  Apost.  Const..., in  Coptic,  1848, 
p.  31  ;  translation*  of  the  Sahidic,  Horner,  Statutes  of  the 
Apostles,  1904,  p.  306  ;  in  Arabic  and  English,  Horner, 
pp.  95,  244.  For  EthCO  in  Ethiopic  and  English  see 
Homer,  pp.  10,  138.  For  Didasc  in  a  Latin  translation 
see  Funk,  DidCA  i.  (in  parallel  columns  with  AC  i. — vi.); 
in  Syriac  and  English,  Mrs  Gibson,  Horae  Semiticae  i,  ii  ; 
in  Latin  (fragments),  Hauler,  Didascaliae  Apostolorum 
Fragmenta  Veron.  Lat.  1900,  pp.  1 — 90.  For  H3  see  Hauler, 
pp.  101 — 121  (Latin  fi*agments).  For  ApCO  in  Syriac  and 
English  see  Arendzen  as  above  ;  in  Bohairic  and  English, 
Tattam,  p.  1 ;  in  Ethiopic  and  English,  Homer,  pp.  1,  127  ; 
translation  *  of  Sahidic,  ib.  p.  295  ;  in  Arabic  and  English, 
ib.  pp.  89,  233  ;  in  Latin  (fragments),  Hauler,  pp.  92 — 106 ; 
in  Greek,  Lagarde,  Reliquiae  juris  ecclesiae  antiquissimae, 
1856.  For  ConstH  see  Funk,  DidCA  ii.  72—96.  For  AC 
see  above.  For  ArD  (appendix,  etc.)  see  Funk,  DidCA 
ii.  120 — 136.  EthD  was  first  published  (in  Ethiopic  and 
English)  by  Piatt  in  1834,  from  an  Ethiopic  MS  found  at 

*  For  the  Sahidic  text  see  Lagarde's  A  egyptiaca. 


GENERAL   CHARACTERISTICS  11 

Jerusalem.  Sarapion's  sacramentary  was  discovered  in 
the  Laura  Monastery  of  Mount  Athos,  and  first  published 
by  Wobbermin  at  Leipzig  in  1899.  The  Greek  text,  with 
notes  by  Brightman,  may  be  conveniently  seen  in  JThSt 
i.  88  ff.,  247  fif. ;  an  English  translation  with  Introduction 
has  been  edited  by  Bp  J.  Wordsworth  (S.P.C.K.,  1899). 

The  student  may  also  consult  discussions  on  one  or 
other  of  these  Church  Orders  in  Brightman  Z^TT  (which 
gives  the  liturgical  part  of  AC  with  an  elaborate  discussion 
of  problems  of  authorship),  Funk  TUH,  and  Wordsworth 
MO.  The  Pilgrimage  of  '  Silvia '  or  of  ^  Etheria,^  which 
was  discovered  at  Arezzo  in  Italy  by  Dr  Gamurrini  in 
1884,  and  first  pubHshed  by  him  in  1887 — 88,  may  be 
most  conveniently  read  (in  Latin)  in  the  Appendix  to 
Duchesne's  Origines  du  culte  chrMen  (Eng.  tr.  Christian 
Worship  ;  its  origin  and  evolution^  S.P.C.K.,  1903). 


CHAPTER  II 

CONTENTS  OF  THE  CANONS  OF  HIPPOLYTUS 
AND  COGNATE  CHURCH  ORDERS 

Taking  a  general  view  of  the  whole  of  this  series 
of  books  we  may  summarise  the  contents  thus.  Rules 
are  given  for  the  election  and  ordination  of  a  bishop, 
and  for  the  first  Liturgy  celebrated  by  him,  with  or 
without  forms  of  prayer ;  for  the  ordination  of  presby- 
ters and  deacons,  for  the  appointment  of  minor  orders, 
widows  and  deaconesses,  and  with  regard  to  con- 
fessors and  gifts  of  healing ;  for  the  reception  of 
converts,  and  their  preparation,  baptism,  confirmation 
and  first  communion  ;  for  the  Agape ;  for  hours  of 
prayer,  for  feasts  and  fasts,  and  for  various  minor 
Church  observances. 

It  will  probably  bring  the  scope  of  the  books  most 
conveniently  before  the  reader  if  the  contents  of 
seven  of  them  are  set  forth  in  tabular  form.  The 
arrangement  of  EgCO  has  been  adopted  as  a  basis,  as 
being  most  in  accordance  with  that  of  other  manuals. 
Achelis  has  rearranged  CH  on  this  basis,  on  the  sup- 
position that  in  course  of  time  and  of  translation 


^f 


Canons  of  Hippolytus 

(Brit.Mus.  Add.  7211  (Rich)>/.  200b)  MS.  written  a.d.  1682. 
The  last  four  lines  show  the  Preface  to  the  Mass  ('  Lift  up  your 
hearts,'  etc.).    • 


CONTENTS  OF  THE  CHURCH  ORDERS  I    13 

into  Eastern  languages,  the  order  of  the  sections  has 
become  dislocated.  We  must  notice  that  except  in 
one  or  two  minor  points  (notably  in  the  sections 
about  widows,  subdeacons,  and  readers)  the  order  in 
the  first  five  Church  Orders  here  given  is  the  same 
up  to  the  Communion  of  the  neophytes.  After  this 
EgCO,  EthCO  and  H3  agree  in  arrangement,  and 
that  of  Test  is  nearly  the  same ;  but  the  order  of 
CH  is  quite  different.  The  sections  on  fasting, 
almsgiving,  the  Agape,  firstfruits,  etc.  (xxxii — xxxvi) 
come  in  CH  at  the  end,  much  later  than  in  the 
parallels ;  while  those  on  the  Hours  of  prayer,  etc. 
(xxv  b — xxvii)  come  earlier.  It  is  difficult  to  conceive, 
with  Achelis,  that  this  disarrangement  is  entirely 
due  to  later  translators  or  scribes.  It  seems  much 
more  probable  that  the  Compiler,  who  added  several 
new  sections  to  his  source— in  particular  those 
dealing  with  married  and  travelling  presbyters, 
married  women,  fasts,  the  Paschal  Vigil,  the  com- 
putation of  Easter,  and  vestures — at  the  same  time 
altered  the  order  of  his  source  with  regard  to  the 
minor  regulations  in  the  latter  part  of  the  book. 

In  this  table  the  contents  of  CH  are  given  as  we 
have  them ;  the  numbers  in  the  first  column  are 
those  of  Haneberg ;  the  question  of  interpolations 
in  CH  will  be  considered  later.  The  numbers  in  the 
second  column  are  the  sections  of  SEC-sah ;  those 
of  EthS  being  added  in  brackets. 


i     Contents  of  the  Canons   of   Hippolytus,  Egyptian   and 
Testament  of  our  Lord,  Apostolic  Constitutions, 


CH. 

i.     Preface,  independent. 


ii,  iiia.  Election  and  Con- 
secration of  bishop  (form  given). 
Liturgy  celebrated  by  new  bishop 
referred  to,  but  only  opening  of 
Anaphora  (Salutation  and  Sursum 
Corda)  given. 


iii  b.  Blessing  of  oil  and  first- 
fruits  (no  form  given),  ending  with 
Gloria  Patri. 


iv.  Ordination  of  presbyter 
with  same  form  as  for  bishops, 
except  in  the  name  of  the  episco- 
pate and  enthronement.  Bishops 
and  presbyters  equal  except  in 
power  of  ordaining  and  the  name 
of  the  cathedra. 


V.  Ordination  of  deacon  (form 
given,  independent).  His  duties  ; 
he  does  not  belong  to  the  pres- 
byterate. 

vi.  Honorary  presbyterate  of 
Confessors  (confused). 


vii  a.  Appointment  of  reader 
and  subdeacon,  without  laying  on 
of  hands.     No  form  given. 


EgCO,  EthCO,  Hj. 
[In  Hg  Preface,  see  p.  162.] 


31  (22).  Election  and  Con- 
secration of  bishop ;  form  given 
in  EthCO,  H,  not  EgCO.  Liturgy 
in  EthCO,  H  (Anaphora),  but  H 
has  not  the  latter  part ;  in  EgCO 
asCH. 


In  EthCO,  H  (not  EgCO)  form 
for  blessing  oil  for  healing  (and 
in  H  cheese  and  olives),  in  Liturgy 
after  Epiclesis.  In  H  Gloria  Patri. 


32  (23).  Ord.  of  presbyter  by 
bishop,  the  presbyters  touching 
him.  Same  form  (not  given)  as 
for  bishops  in  EgCO ;  in  EthCO, 
H  simple  but  separate  form. 


33  (24).  Ord.  of  deacon  by 
bishop  alone  (reason  stated  and 
caution  added).  Form  given  in 
EthCO,  H,  not  in  EgCO. 

34  (25).  Honorary  presbyte- 
rate of  Confessors  (confused). 
[Lacuna  in  H  until  baptism.] 


35,  36  (27  a,  c). 
subdeacons  as  CH. 


Reader  and 


Ethiopic    Church    Orders,    Verona    Fragments    (Part    3), 
Book  viii,  and  Constitutions  through  Hippolytus 


Test. 

I.  1-18.    Apocalyptic  prelude. 

10.     Church  buildings. 

20,  21,  23.  Election  and  Con- 
secration of  bishop,  form  given 
(long).  Liturgy  much  developed, 
with  some  peculiar  features. 


22.  Rules  for  bishops;  days 
for  Eucharist. 

24,  25.  Blessing  of  oil  for 
healing  and  water  (form  inde- 
pendent). 

26-28.  Pro-anaphoral  prayers, 
Lections,  Mystagogia. 

29.  Qualification  of  presbyters. 

30-32.  Ord.  of  presbyter  by 
bishop,  the  presbyters  touching 
him.  Separate  form,  based  on 
EthCO,  but  much  developed. 
Duties  and  daily  prayers  of  pres- 
byters. 

33-37.  Qualifications  and 
duties  of  deacons.  The  Ectene 
(independent). 

38.  Ord.  of  deacon  by  bishop 
alone  (reason  and  caution).  Form 
given,  developed  from  EthCO  or 
H. 

39.  Honorary  presbyterate  of 
Confessors  (confused). 


44,45.  Subdeacons  and  reader 
(note  order)  appointed  without 
laying  on  of  hands.  Short  forms 
given. 


AC  viii,  ConstH. 
3.     Preface  (not  ConstH). 


4-15.  Election,  Consecration 
and  Enthronement  of  bishop  (in 
ConstH  short  form  like  CH,  in 
AC  much  developed).  In  AC  (not 
ConstH)  very  full  Liturgy,  with 
Deacon's  Ectene  and  forms  for 
dismissal  of  Catechumens. 


29.  Blessing  of  water  and  oil 
for  healing  by  bishop  or  by  pres- 
byter in  his  absence ;  form  in- 
dependent.    [Not  in  ConstH.] 


16.  Ord.  of  presbyter  by  bishop 
in  'presence  of  the  presbytery  and 
of  the  deacons.  Separate  form 
(independent  except  one  sentence). 
ConstH  a  little  shorter. 


17,  18.  Ord.  of  deacon  by 
bishop  in  presence  of  the  xvhole 
presbytery  and  the  deacons.  Form 
given,  independent. 

23.  A  Confessor  to  be  honour- 
ed ;  if  occasion  arises,  he  is  to  be 
ordained  bishop,  priest,  or  deacon 
(note  development). 

21,22,  Ord.  of  subdeacons  and 
readers  (note  order).  In  AC  with 
laying  on  of  hands;  form  given 
[and  so  ConstH  of  subdeacons ; 
about  Reader  only  one  sentence, 
and  no  laying  on  of  hands]. 


16 


THE  ANCIENT  CHURCH  ORDERS 


CH. 

ix  6.     Honour  due  to  widows 
(one  sentence). 


vii  6.  Of  Virgins,  male  and 
female. 

vii  c.  Position  of  subdeacons 
and  readers  at  prayer. 


and 


viii  a.     Gifts  of  healing. 
viii   6,    ix    a.     Married 
travelling  presbyters. 

X.    Enquirers  after  the  faith. 


xi-xvi.   Forbidden  trades,  etc. 

xvii  a,  c.  Duties  of  married 
women.  Catechumenate  (length 
not  fixed).  Rules  for  women  after 
(?)  childbirth  ;  women  pray  apart ; 
women's  veils. 

xvii  b,  xviii,  xix  a.  Dismissal 
of  catechumens.  Women  after 
ciiildbirth.  Martyred  catechu- 
mens. 

xix  h.  The  Competentes ; 
their  bathing,  fasting,  exorcism 
(no  form  given),  vigil. 

xix  d.  Baptism.  Blessing  of 
two  oils  (no  form  given).  Form 
of  Renunciation  (after  which  first 
anointing)  and  of  Submission  to 
God.  Creed  (Roman)  in  3  parts, 
one  at  each  immersion.  Formula 
of  baptism  (repeated  thrice). 
Anointing  by  presbyter  after 
baptism. 


EgCO,  EthCO,  Eg. 
37    (26).       Appointment    of 
widows.     (Note  change  of  order 
in  EthCO.)    Not  to  be  ordained. 


38  (27  b).  Of  Virgins,  female. 


39  (27  d).     Gifts  of  healing. 


40  (28  a).  Enquirers  (*  new 
men'). 

41  (28  &-30) .  Forbidden  trades, 

42,43(31,32).  Catechumenate 
(3  yrs.);  catechumens'  prayers; 
kiss  of  peace ;  women  pray  apart ; 
women's  veils. 

44  (33).  Dismissal  of  cate- 
chumens (no  prayer  given).  Mar- 
tyred and  persecuted  catechu- 
mens. 

45  (34).  The  Competentes  j 
their  bathing,  fasting,  exorcism 
(no  form  given),  and  in  EgCO, 
their  vigil. 

46  (35).  Baptism.  Blessing 
of  water  and  two  oils  (no  form). 
Form  ofRenunciation  (after  which 
first  anointing)  and  of  Submission 
to  God,  latter  repeated  at  each 
immersion.  Creed  (not  Roman 
inEgCO, EthCO)  a/f^r  immersion. 
EthCO  adds  clause  on  Resurrec- 
tion to  Creed.  [H  fragment  begins 
in  middle  of  {Roman)  Creed,  in 
3  parts,  one  at  each  immersion.] 
No  formula  of  baptism  given. 
Anointing  by  presbyter  after  bap- 
tism. 


CONTENTS   OF   THE   CHURCH   ORDERS   I 


17 


Test. 

40-43.  Appointment  of  widows 
and  of  presbyteresses  or  '  widows 
trpoKad-qixevai..^  Form  given.  Their 
duties  and  prayers  (at  great 
length). 

46.  Of  Viigins,  male  and 
female  (long). 


47.     [Charismatic]  gifts. 


II.  1.     Enquirers. 

2.     Forbidden  trades,  etc. 

^  3,4.  Catechumenate  (3  yrs.); 
catechumens'  prayers ;  kiss  of 
peace ;  women  pray  apart ;  wo- 
men's veils. 

5.  Prayer  at  dismissal  of 
catechumens.  Martyred  and  per- 
secuted catechumens. 

6-8a.  The Competentes,  their 
bathing,  fasting,  exorcism  (long 
form  given),  vigil. 

8  h.  Baptism.  Blessing  of 
two  oils,  one  with  form  already 
given  (in  ii  7).  Form  of  Renun- 
ciation (after  which  first  anoint- 
ing) and  of  Submission  to  God. 
Creed  (Roman)  in  3  parts,  one  at 
each  immersion.  No  formula  of 
baptism  given.  Anointing  by 
presbyter  after  baptism. 


AC  viii,  ConstH. 

25.  Of  widows.  Not  to  be 
ordained. 

11),  20.  Ordination  of  deacon- 
esses with  laying  on  of  hands 
(form  given). 

24.     Of  Virgins. 

2G.  Exorcists  not  to  be  or- 
dained. 

27,  28.  Functions  of  the 
clergy,  etc. 


321-6.     Enquirers. 

327-16,  Forbidden  trades,  etc. 

3216-19.  Catechumenate  (3 
yrs.).  Instruction  of  the  faithful. 
Duty  to  servants. 


M. 


18 


THE   ANCIENT   CHURCH   ORDERS 


CH. 

xix  e.  Confirmation  by  bishop 
(form  given)  with  laying  on  of 
hands,  kiss  of  peace,  but  no  third 
anointing. 

xixf.  Communion  (words  of 
administration  in  both  kinds 
given).  Milk  and  honey  par- 
taken of. 


xix^r,  XX,  xxxii-xxxv.  Fast 
before  first  Communion.  Fasts 
on  Wed.  Fri.  and  the  Forty  Days. 
Of  fasting  and  alms  to  the  poor. 
Agape  on  Sunday.  Commemora- 
tion of  departed.  Catechumens 
not  to  be  at  Agape ;  bread  given 
them.     Supper  for  widows. 


xxxvi.  Firstfruits  (indepen- 
dent form,  chiefly  prayer  for  the 
Offerer). 


x>cxviii.     Paschal  Vigil. 

xxii.    Holy  week  fast.  Easter 
computed  with  Jews, 
xxiii.     Exhortation, 
xxiv  a.    Bishop  visiting  sick. 


xxviii,  xxix  a.  Fast  before 
Communion.  Only  the  faithful 
to  receive.  Care  for  Eucharistic 
elements.  Reverence  in  the  Sanc- 
tuary. 


EgCO,  EthCO,  H3. 
Confirmation  by  bishop  (form 
given)  with  laying  on  of  hands, 
anointing  and  kiss  of  peace. 

Communion  (words  of  adm.  in 
both  kinds  [in  H  only  of  Bread]). 
Milk  and  honey  Jiiixed.  Three 
cups  in  EthCO  (honey,  milk,  wine) 
andH (water, milk,  wine).  Teach- 
ing of  tbe  Resurrection  only  after 
baptism  (?).  H  has  a  lacuna  be- 
fore this. 

47-52  (36-39).  Of  Fasting 
[H  deest].  Agape  (called  The 
Lord's  Supper  in  EgCO,  H,  not 
EthCO).  Catechumens  not  at 
Agape;  bread  and  a  cup  given 
them.  (H :  bread  given  them  and 
each  to  offer  a  cup.)  [EthCO 
adds:  Gifts  to  the  sick;  pubkc 
praj^ers  at  the  lamplighting  [(arm 
given),  psalm  singing,  offering  of 
a  cup  (cf.  H);  fragments  given  to 
the  faithful  as  eulogiae.]  Supper 
for  widows. 

53 ,  51  (40  B) .  Firstfruits,  form 
given.  [For  interpolation  in 
ElhCO  see  p.  21.] 


55  (41).     Two  days  absolute 
fast  before  Easter. 


Bishop     visiting 


Private     prayers 
instructions     in 


56  (42). 
sick. 

57  (43). 
on  waking 
Church.  ,    , 

58-60  a  (44,  45).  Fast  before 
Communion.  Only  the  faithful 
to  receive.  Care  for  Eucharistic 
elements. 


CONTENTS   OF   THE  CHURCH   ORDERS   I        19 


Test. 

9.  Confirmation  by  bishop 
(form  given,  developed  from 
EgCO)  with  laying  on  of  hands, 
anointing  and  kiss  of  peace. 

10  a.  Communion  (words  of 
adm.  of  Bread).  No  milk  and 
honey.  Reference  to  water  in 
chalice  (cf.  H).  Caution  as  to 
care  of  the  Eueharistic  elements 
(see  below).  Teaching  of  the 
Resurrection  only  after  baptism. 

11-13.  Alms  to  a  widow  or 
poor  woman.  Rules  for  Pascha, 
'  the  lamplighting,''  Pentecost. 
The  Agape  (catechumens  not  to 
receive) .  The  faithful  not  to  con- 
sort with  heathen. 


AC  viii,  ConstH. 


14-17.  Firstfruits  (form  al- 
most as  EgCO,  with  short  prayer 
for  Offerer  added).  Property. 
Things  strangled  or  sacrificed 
not  to  be  eaten*. 

18,  19.  Paschal  Vigil  (inde- 
pendent). 

20.  Two  days  absolute  fast 
before  Easter. 


21.  Bishop  visiting  sick. 

22.  Singing  the  psalms. 

25  6.     Fast    before    Commu- 
nion ;  see  also  ii.  10  above. 


*  So  AC  vi.  1213  and  |l  Didasc. 
ApCan  63  and  Ac.  xv.  20,  29. 


Cf. 


41-44.    Commemorations   of 
the  departed  and  memorial  feasts. 


30,  31,  40.  Firstfruits  (inde- 
pendent form),  tithes  and  eulogiae 
for  the  clergy. 


2—2 


20 


THE   ANCIENT   CHURCH    ORDERS 


CH. 
XXX,    sxxi.      Distribution    of 
'  oblations ';  communicating  sick 
presbyters. 


xxi.     Clergy's     daily 
meeting,  with  the  people. 


prayer 


xxiv  h,  XXV  a.     Burials. 

XXV  &-xxvii,  xxix  b.  Hours  of 
private  prayer ;  duty  of  going  to 
church  when  there  is  a  meeting 
'  for  the  word  of  God.'  Coming 
of  the  Bridegroom.  At  cockcrow 
prayer  in  the  church.  Sign  of 
the  cross,  like  the  sprinkling  of 
the  blood  of  the  Paschal  Lamb. 

xxxvii.  Vestments  at  the 
Eucharist. 


EgCO,  EthCO,  Hg, 


60&(46).  Clergy's  daily  prayer 
meeting  (H  deest). 

61  (47).    Burials  (H  deest). 

62  (48).  Hours  of  private 
prayer  (at  great  length) ;  duty  of 
going  to  church  if  there  is  an 
•exhortation.'  [H  fragment  be- 
gins here.]  Coming  of  the  Bride- 
groom. At  cockcrow  private 
prayer.  Sign  of  the  cross  etc.  as 
CH.  [In  H  this  paragraph  is 
given  twice  with  slight  variations.] 


CONTENTS   OF   THE   CHURCH   ORDERS    I 


21 


Test. 

10  b.  Communicating  sick 
presbyters ;  deacon  baptises  if 
presbyter  absent. 


See  i.  32  above. 


23.  Burials. 

24,  25  a.  Hours  of  private 
prayer  either  in  the  church  or 
in  the  house.  Christians  and 
catechumens  exhorted.  [25c-27, 
Conclusion.] 


AC  viii,  ConstH. 


33.     Festivals,  etc. 

35-39.  Public  prayers /or  all 
men  twice  daily  (form  given).  Not 
in  ConstH. 


34.  Hours  of  private  prayer 
either  in  the  church  or  in  the 
house. 


45,  46.  Hospitality  for  the 
persecuted.  Long  exhortation  to 
good  order  (evTa^ia). 


Note  1.  There  is  an  interpolation  in  EthCO  as  given 
by  Horner  (pp.  162—178).  Statute  40  (on  firstfruits), 
here  called  40  B,  is  preceded  by  another  Statute  40,  here 
called  40  A,  which  is  no  part  of  EthCO.  The  interpolation 
begins  with  another  version  of  the  prologue  to  H3  (see 
below,  p.  162),  and  proceeds  to  give  a  description  of  baptism, 
with  a  large  number  of  forms  for  consecrating  oil,  the 
font,  etc.  In  some  particulars  this  description  is  incon- 
sistent with  what  had  been  said  before,  in  Statute  35,  and 
it  is  a  repetition  in  fuller  terms  of  that  Statute. 

Note  2.  AC  viii.  and  ConstH  consist  of  five  tracts  : 
(1)  Of  gifts,  Trepi  ;^apt(r/xarcoi',  §§1,  2;  (2)  Constitutions  of 
the  holy  Apostles  about  ordination  through  Hippolytus, 
§§  4 — 31  ;  (3)  Constitutions  of  Paul  the  holy  Apostle 
about  ecclesiastical  canons,  §  32 ;  (4)  Constitutions  of  Peter 
and  Paul  the  holy  Apostles,  §§  33 — 45;  (5)  Teaching 
about  good  order  (evra^ia),  of  all  the  holy  Apostles,  §  46. 


22  THE   ANCIENT  CHURCH   ORDERS 


ii.    Appendix  to  the  Arabic  Didascalia 

The  last  five  chapters  of  this  work  (35 — 39)  con- 
sist of  part  of  a  Church  Order  closely  akin  to  Test. 
The  contents  are :  description  of  the  buildings 
(=Test  i,  19  very  nearly);  ordination  of  bishops, 
with  ordination  prayer  (=  Test  i.  20,  21  very  nearly)  ; 
times  of  prayer  of  bishops  and  presbytei's  (=  Test  i. 
22 «,  but  there  presbyters  are  not  mentioned)  ; 
bishops'  fasts  (=  Test  i.  22  h) ;  description  (only) 
of  the  Liturgy,  corresponding  to  Test  i.  26,  27,  23 ; 
Mystagogia  (rather  shorter  than,  but  closely  re- 
sembling Test  i.  28).  This  is  expressly  said  to  be 
the  end  of  the  book. 

Funk  {DidCA  ii.  122)  gives  a  duplicate  of  §  38,  with 
some  omissions,  as  §  23.  The  repetition  of  this  chapter 
may  perhaps  show  that  the  Appendix  was  added  to  ArD 
by  a  later  hand.  Funk  also  publishes  (ii.  120)  the  preface 
to  ArD,  which  is  prefixed  to  the  older  (Syriac)  Didasc  in 
Mrs  Gibson's  MS  as  an  interpolation,  and  which  is  also 
almost  the  same  as  that  of  EthD  (below,  p.  32).  Funk 
gives  four  sections  of  the  first  chapter,  but  no  other  part  of 
this  work  is  published. 

It  is  probable  that  a  portion  of  the  Ethiopic  Didascalia 
(§§  25 — 30),  of  which  we  only  know  the  headings,  through 
Wansleb  and  Ludolf  (Piatt,  p.  xv  f.),  is  also  closely  akin 
to  Test.  The  headings  are  :  (25)  De  structura  Ternpli  et 
ejusdem  Heikel  ( 7^^n)  I  (26)  lacuna ;  (27)  De  ordmatione 
episcoporum  ;  (28)  De  oratione  episcoporum  cum  ecclesi- 
asticis  ;  (29)  De  jejunio  episcopi ;  (30)  continet  Mystago- 
giam  seu  doctrinam  occultam  quam  apostoli  docuerunt. 

The  Mystagogia  in  these  works  and  in  Test  is  an 


CONTENTS  OF  THE  CHURCH  ORDERS  I   23 

instruction  on  the  Christian  religion  given  to  the 
faithful  on  certain  festivals  at  the  Eucharist,  after 
the  dismissal  of  the  catechumens  ;  see  below,  p.  168. 


iii.    Sahidic  Ecclesiastical  Canons  63 — 78 
(Egyptian  Heptateuch  iii. — vi.) 

These  sections  are  a  reproduction  of  AC  viii.  with 
several  omissions  and  variations.  The  ascription  of 
various  sections  to  the  different  Apostles  is  not 
retained.  Similarly  AC  viii.  4^  (the  account  of  those 
said  to  be  present)  is  omitted.  There  are  no  ordination 
prayers,  and  no  Liturgy,  but  a  description  of  the  latter 
and  a  few  of  the  shorter  formulas  are  given,  and  a 
rubric  is  added  at  the  end  with  reference  to  the  con- 
sumption of  the  elements  that  remain.  It  is  expressly 
said,  in  opposition  to  AC  and  CohstH,  that  none  of 
the  minor  orders  are  to  be  ordained  (below,  p.  78  f.). 
There  are  no  benedictions  of  oil  and  water ;  no  daily 
public  prayers  are  given.  In  the  Bohairic  (Tattam), 
but  not  in  the  Sahidic  (Horner),  the  rules  about  new- 
comers and  forbidden  trades  (=AC  viii.  32  a)  are 
postponed  till  after  the  Exhortation  to  Good  Order. 

This  work  is  either  an  excerpt  from  our  AC  viii., 
the  writer  altering  what  he  had  before  him  to  suit 
his  own  Egyptian  customs,  or  else  an  excerpt  from 
an  earlier  form  of  AC.  The  statement  that  the  minor 
orders  are  not  to  be  ordained  may  perhaps  incline  us 
to  the  latter  supposition. 


24  THE   ANCIENT   CHURCH   ORDERS 

Four  of  the  books  of  the  Syrian  Octateuch 
(iv. — vii.),  which  have  not  been  published,  appear  to 
correspond  closely  with  SEC  63 — 78.  The  table  of 
contents  is  published  in  hiigaLTde's  Iteliquiae  jur.  can. 
p.  xvii. 

The  Ethiopic  Statutes  49 — 72  are  almost  the 
same  as  SEC  63—78  (see  Horner,  pp.  186—232). 
There  are  some  slight  variations ;  there  is  a  long 
passage  about  resting  on  Saturday  and  on  Sunday ; 
and  at  the  end  several  prayers  for  various  occasions 
are    iven. 


CHAPTER   III 

CONTENTS    OF   THE   OTHER  CHURCH  ORDERS 

i.    The  Didache  and  its  cognates 

1.  The  Didache  is  so  well  known  that  it  re- 
quires but  little  notice  here.  It  begins  (1 — 5)  with 
a  Tract  on  the  Two  Ways  (of  life  and  death).  Then 
after  a  connecting  sentence  it  gives  various  rules  for 
Christian  life  and  worship,  for  meats  (6),  for  baptism, 
with  a  formula  (7),  for  fasts  on  Wednesday  and  Friday, 
and  for  the  use  thrice  a  day  of  the  Lord's  Prayer 
(8) ;  it  provides  two  prayers  before  and  one  after 
the  'Eucharistic  thanksgiving'  (9,  10),  see  below, 
p.  62  ;  it  gives  injunctions  as  to  an  itinerant  ministry 
of  'apostles  and  prophets,'  and  as  to  firstfruits  given 
to  them  (11 — 13),  as  to  Sunday  services  (14)  and 
the  appointment  of  a  local  ministry  of  '  bishops  and 
deacons '  (15) ;  and  concludes  with  an  exhortation 
to  watchfulness  (16).  Its  primitive  character  is  seen 
by  the  arrangements  for  the  ministry,  and  it  is 
probably  divided  in  time  by  a  very  considerable 
interval  from  all  the  other  Church  Orders  mentione'^ 


26       THE  ANCIENT  CHURCH  ORDERS 

in  this  volume.  Yet  it  is  of  great  importance  for  our 
purpose,  because  it  has  been,  in  whole  or  in  part, 
incorporated  into  the  works  next  mentioned.  The 
name  '  Teaching  of  the  Twelve  Apostles '  is  given 
in  MSS  to  several  other  works,  e.g.  to  ApCO-syr  and 
EdCan. 

2.  The  Apostolic  Church  Order.  This 
manual,  to  which,  as  we  have  seen,  some  MSS  give 
the  name  *  Teaching  of  the  Twelve  Apostles,'  is  also 
called  '  The  Canons  of  the  Apostles,'  but  it  must  not 
be  confused  with  the  much  lat^r  and  much  better 
known  work  of  the  same  name,  called  in  this  volume 
the  'Apostolic  Canons.'  ApCO  considerably  de- 
velopes  the  apostolic  fiction  found  in  the  title  of 
D,  naming  the  Twelve  in  the  prelude  in  a  curious 
manner.  Thus  it  makes  Cephas  and  Nathanael 
different  from  Peter  and  Bartholomew,  and  it  omits 
Matthew.  Only  one  James  is  mentioned ;  perhaps 
the  son  of  Zebedee  is  omitted,  as  ex  hypotkesi  he  was 
dead  at  the  supposed  time  of  writing.  The  sections 
are  ascribed  to  different  Apostles,  as  was  afterwards 
done  in  AC.  John  begins  the  speaking,  and  is  named 
first  in  the  list,  though  Peter  is  the  chief  speaker. 
The  preeminence  of  John  leads  us  to  think  of  Asia 
Minor  as  the  home  of  this  Church  Order. 

After  a  prelude  which  reechoes  a  phrase  from  the 
Epistle  of  Barnabas  ('  Rejoice  0  sons  and  daughters 
in  the  name  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ '),  and  which 
prescribes  the  appointment  of  bishops,  presb}i:ers, 
deacons,  readers  and  ividows  (no  other  minor  order  is 
mentioned),  the  Tract  on  the  Two  Ways  is  reproduced 


CONTENTS   OF   THE   CHURCH   ORDERS   II        27 

(4 — 13*  =  Dl — 4:a  with  some  interpolations,  and 
slight  omissions  in  the  first  part)  ;  but  the  end  of  the 
Tract  as  given  in  D,  including  the  *  Way  of  Death,'  is 
altogether  omitted,  though  the  latter  is  referred  to  in 
ApCO  4.  It  is  probable  therefore  that  the  Compiler 
had  before  him  a  mutilated  copy  of  D,  or  of  the  Tract. 
The  rest  of  D  finds  no  place  in  ApCO,  but  instead, 
after  two  sections  (14,  15)  inserted  to  bridge  over  a 
gap,  we  have  a  series  of  regulations  for  the  Christian 
ministry.  The  qualifications  of  a  bishop  are  based 
on  the  Pastoral  Epistles.  Three  presbyters  are  to  be 
appointed  by  the  bishop,  and  an  elaborate  reference 
is  introduced  to  the  elders  of  the  Apocalypse 
(Rev.  iv.  4),  and  to  the  position  of  the  presbyters  on 
either  side  of  the  bishop  ;  those  on  the  right  are  to 
regulate  the  service  of  the  altar,  those  on  the  left  to 
regulate  the  people ;  the  presbyters  are  *  sharers  in 
the  mysteries '  with  the  bishop,  who  is  the  '  shepherd ' 
(see  below,  p.  68).  The  appointment  of  a  reader, 
curiously  enough,  comes  next.  The  deacons  are 
three  in  number  (so  syr) ;  their  qualifications  are 
based  on  the  Pastoral  Epistles.  We  have  also  sections 
dealing  with  good  order  among  laymen  and  the 
ministry  of  women,  including  a  curious  side-remark 
about  Martha  and  Mary,  and  an  oiypa(f>ov  of  our 
Lord :  '  The  weak  shall  be  saved  through  the  strong.' 
Women  must  approach  the  Eucharist  with  heads 
covered  (so  rightly  syr,  see  below,  p.  42 ;  other  ver- 
sions  have    *  must  not  pray   standing,'   apparently 

*  The  sections  in  the  Ethiopic  and  Arabic  versions  (Horner) 
are  numbered  differently. 


28      THE  ANCIENT  CHURCH  ORDERS 

reading  -n-poa-evx^o^OaL  for  irpoa-epx^o'OaL,  a  very  ancient 
corruption  of  the  text),  and  must  only  minister  to 
women  (see  below,  pp.  83  f.,  105  f ).  This  Church 
Order  has  no  liturgical  forms. 

3.  AC  vii.  1 — 32.  In  these  chapters  the 
whole  of  D  is  reproduced,  with  many  interpolations 
and  with  alterations  made  in  order  to  bring  the 
material  into  harmony  with  the  age  of  the  inter- 
polator. It  is  instructive  to  note  the  manner  of 
treatment.  The  interpolator  has  in  several  places 
introduced  the  apostolic  fiction  (above,  p.  3  f.) ; 
also  an  allusion  to  the  Emperor  (§  16),  whose  appoint- 
ment (x^ipoTovLo)  is  of  the  Lord,  and  to  whose  rulers 
tribute  must  wiUingly  be  paid.  The  regulations  of 
D  about  apostles  and  prophets  are  omitted  or  reduced 
to  an  injunction  to  receive  a  strange  teacher  if  he  be 
tested,  but  to  reject  a  false  teacher  (§  28).  First- 
fruits  and  tithes  are  to  be  paid  to  the  priests 
(Upiv(rL)j  orphans,  and  poor,  not  as  D  to  the  prophets 
or  to  the  poor  (§  29).  Bishops,  presbyters,  and 
deacons  are  to  be  ordained  (§31^).  A  protest  against 
Judaic  distinctions  of  meats  is  introduced,  but  those 
offered  to  idols  are  to  be  avoided  (§  20  f.),  as  in  D.  In 
Baptism  anointing  before  and  after  the  act  of  immer- 
sion is  introduced  (§  22).  The  injunction  of  D  that 
the  candidate  is  to  fast — the  interpolator  does  not, 
like  D,  add  the  baptizer  and  others — is  accounted  for 
by  the  fact  that  our  Lord  fasted  (see  below,  p.  137). 
The  weekly  fasts  are  to  be  either  Wednesday  and 
Friday,  as  D,  or  '  the  five  days,'  i.e.  Monday  to  Friday  ; 
but  every  Saturday  is  to  be  kept  as  a  festival  except 


CONTENTS   OF  THE   CHURCH   ORDKRS   II        29 

that  on  which  our  Lord  was  in  the  grave,  the  Creator 
under  the  earth  (§  23).  One  instance  of  a  change  of 
phraseology  may  be  given.  D  (§4)  has  a  rather  diih- 
cult  phrase  about  the  duty  of  Christians  to  one  who 
speaks  the  word  of  God.  He  is  to  be  remembered 
'night  and  day,'  for  'whence  the  Kvptor-qq  is  spoken, 
there  is  6  Kvpios'  (so  ApCO-syr  [JThSt  iii.  65],  with 
*  where '  for  '  whence ').  The  interpolator  (§  9)  says 
that  he  is  to  be  remembered  'day  and  night... for 
where  the  teaching  about  God  is,  there  God  is 
present.'  Thus  a  difficult  phrase  is  simplified,  as 
indeed  is  also  the  case  in  ApCO-boh  where  the 
paronomasia  is  altogether  removed. 

ii.    Apostolic  Constitutions  vii.  33 — viii.  2 

1.  The  latter  part  of  the  Seventh  Book  consists 
of  liturgical  and  other  matter  of  which  the  source  is 
unknown.  We  have  first  a  long  and  diffuse  prayer 
or  meditation  to  be  said  by  Christians  in  private 
(§§  33 — 38)  ;  then  a  description  of  the  instruction  of 
catechumens  and  of  the  baptismal  ceremonies,  with 
prayers,  etc.  (§§  39 — 45,  see  p.  96  ff.  below).  A  list 
of  early  bishops  of  different  sees  is  somewhat  un- 
expectedly added  (§  46).  And  our  present  copies  end 
with  a  text  of  the  hymn  Gloria  in  excelsis  and  with 
the  Nunc  Dimittis,  both  with  additional  clauses  at 
the  end,  as  is  the  case  with  the  Te  Deum  as  sung 
to-day  (§§  47 — 49).  It  may  however  be  doubted  if 
these  last  three  chapters  are  not  a  later  addition ; 
they  have  no  connexion  with  the  rest  of  the  book, 


30      THE  ANCIENT  CHURCH  ORDERS 

and  ^  46  seems  to  be  the  more  natural  conclusion. — 
The  presence  in  this  book  of  the  baptismal  regulations 
explains  their  omission  in  bk.  viii.,  where  the  parallel 
Church  Orders  have  them  (above,  p.  16  ff.). 

2.  The  first  two  chapters  of  bk.  viii.  (also  found 
with  some  variations  in  ConstH,  SEC,  EthS,  and 
Syrian  Octateuch)  are  a  diffuse  tract  Of  Charismata 
(spiritual  gifts),  mpX  xapi-o'/j-droiv.  This  tract  is  thought 
to  be  based  on  a  treatise  of  that  name  by  Hippolytus, 
now  lost ;  but  it  is  certainly  largely  interpolated  by 
the  AC  compiler. 

iii.    The  Didascalta  and  its  Cognates 

1.  The  older  Didascalia^  now  existing  in 
Syriac  and  (in  fragments)  in  a  Latin  version,  itself 
probably  interpolated,  was  doubtless  originally  written 
in  Greek.  It  is  a  diffuse  and  loosely  connected 
manual  of  instruction,  with  references  to  Church 
organisations  and  customs.  It  begins  with  moral 
precepts  (=  AC  i.),  which  are  followed  by  a  long  series 
of  sections  on  the  qualifications  and  duties  of  bishops 
and  clerg}^,  with  a  description  of  a  church  (=  AC  ii.)  ; 
it  gives  directions  about  widows  and  the  ministration 
of  women  (=  AC  iii.),  about  orphans  and  almsgiving 
(=  AC  iv.),  about  confessors  and  mart}Ts,  with  sections 
on  the  Resurrection,  on  the  Paschal  fast,  and  on  the 
training  of  children  (=  AC  v.).  The  work  concludes 
with  remarks  on  heresies  and  schisms  (AC  vi.). 
Those  who  study  this  manual  in  Mrs  Gibson's  edition 
should  note  that  the  manuscript  used  by  her  has  a 


•H'  •    ••      .• 


t:^ 


;"< 


^•nin 


-M;»» 


i< 


"pi 


.       «-\  y  /^  51^  ' 


vV-to- 


^^fc-»»,- 


j?,'*i 


Syriac  Translation  of  the  DMaooalkr    A|>.Cd. 

('Malabar  Bible,'  Cambridge  Univ.  Lib.  Oo.  i.  2,foL  315  r, 
col.  2).  MS.  written  in  the  12th  century.  The  plate  shows  the 
conversation  about  Martha  and  Mary  laughing. 


CONTENTS  OF  THE  CHURCH  ORDERS  II   31 

very  long  post-Nestorian  interpolation  not  found  in 
Codex  Sangermanensis,  which  Lagarde  used.  This 
interpolation  consists  of  passages  from  Test,  ApCO, 
and  elsewhere.  It  must  be  later  than  Jacob  of  Edessa, 
the  translator  of  Test  into  Syriac  (seventh  century), 
as  the  Syriac  of  the  interpolation  is  almost  verbatim 
the  same  as  that  of  Jacob. 

2.  AC  i. — vi.  The  older  Didasc  has  been  freely 
treated  by  the  compiler  of  AC.  He  has  omitted  some 
passages,  but  on  the  whole  has  enlarged  his  source  by 
several  interpolations.  He  has  also  altered  many  pas- 
sages. We  may  notice  some  instances  which  illustrate 
his  method.  Didasc  shows  great  fondness  for  Biblical 
quotations ;  but  AC  goes  much  further,  and  has 
profuse  quotations,  unlike  Test,  which,  true  to  its 
pretence  of  authorship,  is  sparing  of  direct  citations  of 
the  NT,  though  it  constantly  refers  to  it.  Of  altera- 
tions due  to  changed  circumstances  we  note  AC  ii.  59  \ 
where  the  lay  people  are  bidden  to  assemble  for 
public  worship  twice  daily,  whereas  Didasc  only 
mentions  the  Lord's  day ;  in  AC  v.  13  an  elaborate 
festal  cycle  is  introduced  (below,  p.  129);  in  AC  vi. 
17  directions  about  the  marriage  of  the  clergy  in 
all  grades  are  added.  An  unbalanced  statement  in 
Didasc  on  sin  after  baptism  is  modified  in  AC  ii.  V 
(below,  p.  94).  One  other  change  of  phrase  may  be 
mentioned.  In  Didasc  we  read  (in  the  passage 
II  AC  ii.  26^):  'These  (the  bishops)  are  your  high 
priests ;  the  priests  and  levites,  who  then  were,  are 
now  deacons,  presbyters,  widows  and  orphans.'  Here 
AC  has :  *  These  are  your  high  priests ;    but  your 


32       THE  ANCIENT  CHURCH  ORDERS 

priests  (icpcls)  are  the  presbyters,  and  your  levites 
are  the  present  deacons  and  your  readers  and  singers 
and  doorkeepers,  your  deaconesses  and  widows  and 
margins,  and  your  orphans  '  (see  p.  67  «.  below).  The 
interpolations,  which  are  extremely  numerous,  are 
in  the  marked  style  of  the  AC  Compiler  (Brightman 
Z^IFp.  xxivf.). 

3.  The  Ethiopic  Didascalia  is  apparently 
derived  from  AC.  The  preface  is  nearly  the  same  as 
that  of  ArD  (p.  22).  It  begins  with  a  sentence 
from  AC  viii.  4^  enumerating  those  present  (the 
Twelve,  Paul,  James)  at  the  putting  forth  of  the 
Teaching.  This  is  followed  by  a  passage  which 
recalls  ApCO  1,  names  the  ranks  of  the  clergy — 
bishops,  presbyters,  deacons,  subdeacons,  readers, 
singers,  *  nipilobanos '  (=  Trap^e'rous  ?),  but  deaconesses 
are  omitted — and  introduces  the  reference  to  Clement. 
In  the  middle  of  a  sentence  we  reach  the  beginning  of 
the  older  Didasc,  and  the  first  four  books  of  AC  are 
then  followed,  with  some  considerable  alterations 
and  omissions.  At  a  point  parallel  to  the  end  of 
AC  iv.  12  Piatt's  MS  comes  to  an  abrupt  end.  It  is 
divided  into  22  chapters. 

We  have,  however,  the  table  of  contents  of  another  MS. 
It  is  given  by  Piatt  (p.  xv)  from  Ludolf,  who  borrowed  it 
from  Waiisleb's  Histoire  de  VEglise  d Alexandrie.  In  the 
Table  the  first  16  chapters  appear  to  agree  with  Piatt's, 
except  that  it  omits  the  preface.  The  remaining  six  of 
Piatt's  chapters  appear  in  the  Table  as  31,  32,  17,  33  (and 
34),  18,  35  ;  that  is,  the  order  of  AC  is  departed  from,  for 
Piatt's  order  is  that  of  AC.  The  additional  chapters  in 
the  Table  are  :  (19)  Of  Virgins'  vows,  =  AC  iv.  14?;  (20)  Ot 


CONTENTS  OF  THE  CHURCH  ORDERS  II   33 

Festivals  and  Pascha,  =  v.  13  fF. ;  (21)  Of  martyrs,  =v.  1  ff. ; 
(22)  Of  avoiding  scandals,  =v.  10;  (23)  Of  swearing  by 
idols,  =v.  11 ;  (24)  Of  the  computation  of  Pascha,  which 
must  be  in  the  week  in  which  the  fourteenth  day  of  the 
moon  falls,  =v.  17  ff. ;  (25 — 30)  chapters  corresponding  to 
ArD-app  (see  p.  22) ;  (36)  Of  the  resurrection  of  all  men, 
=  AC  V.  7?;  (37)  Of  keeping  festivals  joyfully,  =v.  20^^1; 
(38)  Of  observing  burials  with  hymns  and  prayers. 

4.  For  the  Arabic  Didascalia^  see  above, 
p.  22. 

iv.    Other  illustrative  literature 

1.  The  Sacramentary  of  Sarapion^  Bishop 
of  Thmuis  in  the  Nile  Delta  (so  §§  1,  15)  and  a  friend 
of  Athanasius,  c.  a.d.  350,  is  a  set  of  prayers  for  the 
use  of  a  bishop.  It  contains  the  Eucharistic  Ana- 
phora, with  benedictions  of  water  and  oil  for  healing 
(1 — 6),  baptismal  prayers  (7 — 11),  ordination  prayers 
for  deacons,  presbyters  and  bishops  (12 — 14 ;  there 
are  none  for  minor  orders),  benedictions  of  oils  for 
baptism  and  confirmation,  and  for  sickness,  see  below, 
p.  43  (15 — 17),  a  funeral  prayer  (18),  and  pro- 
anaphoral  prayers  (19 — 30).  Only  the  bishop's  part 
is  given. 

2.  The  Pilgrimage  of  'Silvia'  or  of 
'Etheria'  is  an  anonymous  account  of  the  travels 
in  the  East  of  a  lady  of  Gaul  or  Spain  at  the  end  of 
the  fourth  century.  She  appears  to  have  been  the 
head  of  a  religious  community  in  her  own  land.  She 
describes  the  services  at  Jerusalem ;  and  to  her  we 
are  indebted  for  a  large  amount  of  information  about 

M.  3 


34  THE   ANCIENT   CHURCH   ORDERS 

the  liturgical  customs  of  that  time.  The  name  of 
the  authoress  is  unknown ;  *  Silvia '  and  *  Etheria '  are 
mere  conjectures.  The  bishop  of  Jerusalem  mentioned 
was  probably  St  Cyril's  successor. 

3.  The  Catechetical  Lectures  of  St  Csrril 
of  Jerusalem  {CL)  were  delivered  at  Jerusalem 
A.D.  348,  while  St  Cyril  was  still  a  presbyter.  They 
give  us  a  detailed  description  of  the  baptismal  and 
Eucharistic  usages  of  his  time  at  Jerusalem. 

4.  The  Eighty-five  Apostolic  Canons^ 
often  attached  to  AC,  and  perhaps  by  the  same 
author,  illustrate  the  ecclesiastical  customs  current 
in  Syria  at  the  end  of  the  fourth  century.  They  will 
be  frequently  referred  to  in  these  pages.  They  re- 
ceived canonical  authority  from  the  Trullan  Council, 
A.D.  692.  They  are  also  to  be  found  in  SEC,  as  the 
seventh  book  of  the  Egyptian  Heptateuch  (Tattam, 
p.  174  ff.),  but  there  are  several  variations  ;  the  order 
frequently  differs,  and  the  canon  of  Scripture  in  §  85 
is  not  quite  the  same  as  in  the  Greek.  These  canons 
also  form  the  eighth  book  of  the  Syrian  Octateuch, 
but  tliis  part  is  not  published. 

5.  The  Edessene  Canons  appear  to  have 
been  composed  in  Syriac.  In  addition  to  the  canons 
there  is  an  account  of  the  preaching  of  the  Apostles. 


CHAPTER    IV 

CHUKCH    BUILDINGS    AND    WORSHIP 

1.  Church  Buildings.  The  earliest  account 
of  Church  buildings  is  given  in  Didasc,  which  men- 
tions 'hoi}'-  churches,'  presbyters'  seats  'in  the  part 
of  the  house  which  is  turned  to  the  East,'  the  bishop's 
throne  in  the  midst  of  them,  the  laymen  also  sitting 
*in  another  part  turned  to  the  East'  behind  the 
presbyters,  the  women  behind  them,  so  that  when 
they  stand  to  pray  the  rulers  {praepositi)  rise  first 
and  after  them  the  laymen,  and  then  the  women. 
All  pray  towards  the  East  (so  11  AC  ii.  57 ^  57", 
EdCan  1,  Tertullian  Apol.  16).  One  deacon  attends 
to  the  Eucharistic  oiFerings,  another  guards  the  door 
outside ;  later  in  the  service  both  serve  together 
inside  the  church.  The  deacon  arranges  the  con- 
gregation and  keeps  order,  the  aged  and  the  young 
sitting  in  separate  parts  of  the  church  (Funk  DidCA 
i.  158  if.,  Gibson  p.  65  f. ;  Hi  is  wanting  here). 

The  corresponding  part  of  AC  (ii.  57)  adds  several 
particulars.  There  are  porticoes  or  chambers  {ra 
7raa-To<{>6pLa  or  7racrTo<f>op€ia)  '  towards  the  East '  (cf. 
Test  below) ;  these  may  be  sacristies,  for  in  viii.  IS^"^ 
the  deacons  carry  into  them  what  remains  of  the 

3—2 


36  THE   ANCIENT   CHURCH   ORDEEIS 

Eucharistic  elements  after  the  communion  of  the 
people.  The  church,  which  is  oblong,  and  turned  to 
the  East,  is  like  a  ship,  with  the  bishop  as  helmsman*, 
the  deacons  in  trim  garments  as  sailors  and  head- 
rowers  (roLxapxoi),  the  laymen  ('the  brethren')  as 
passengers.  The  reader  stands  in  the  middle  on  a 
raised  place  (EthD  10  is  similar).  The  idea  of  the 
ship  is  also  found  in  the  '  Clementine '  Epistle  to 
James  (§  14),  but  there  the  Church  referred  to  is  the 
Christian  society,  not  the  building.  God  is  the  ship- 
master, Christ  the  pilot,  the  bishop  the  man  in  the 
prow  (Trpwpeus),  the  deacons  the  sailors,  the  cate- 
chists  the  midshipmen,  the  laity  the  passengers. 

In  Test  and  ArD  we  have  a  much  fuller  account. 
In  Test  i.  19  we  read  of  the  bishop's  tlirone,  raised 
three  steps,  on  the  East  (?),  with  the  presbyters  right 
and  left,  the  altar,  which  is  on  the  raised  steps,  veiled 
(cf.  CH  xxix.  210,  XXX vi.  188,  both  bracketed  by 
Achelis),  as  is  also  the  baptistery.  There  are  two 
porches  (a-ToaC)  on  right  and  left,  apparently  near  the 
altar,  for  the  men  and  the  women.  AH  the  places  are 
to  be  lighted,  both  for  a  type,  and  for  reading.  The 
lectern  is  outside  the  '  altar '  (sanctuary).  There  is 
a  courtyard  with  various  buildings — a  diaconicum  or 
deacons'  chamber,  an  oblong  baptistery,  a  building 
for  catechumens  and  for  exorcists,  a  building  for 
receiving  the  oblations,  a  place  for  the  presbyters,  a 
house  of  '  offering '  and  the  treasury,  houses  for  the 
bishop,  presbyt-ers,  deacons,  widows,  deaconesses,  and 
a  guest  house  (see  below,  p.  65).     There  are  three 

*  In  Test  i.  23  (last  prayer)  God  is  called '  the  Helmsman  of  souls. 


CHURCH   BUILDINGS   AND   WORSHIP  37 

entrances  (to  the  courtyard?)  'as  a  type  of  the 
Trinity.'  The  description  of  ArD  35  is  very  similar. 
The  dimensions  of  the  baptistery,  called  here  '  photis- 
terium '  ((^wrtoTTyptov)  are  slightly  different  (24  x  12 
instead  of  21  x  12  cubits),  and  the  phrase  about 
lights  is  expanded  thus :  '  Let  them  be  lighted  with 
many  lights  as  a  figure  of  heavenly  things,  especially 
in  the  reading  of  the  pericopae  of  the  sacred  books.' 
This  is  a  clear  sign  of  the  dependence  of  ArD  on  Test 
and  not  vice  versa.  The  completeness  of  the  description 
shows  that  neither  of  these  works  can  be  ante-Nicene. 
In  the  foregoing  descriptions  of  the  seats  of  the 
clergy  there  is  some  ambiguity.  Is  the  meaning  that 
there  was  an  apse  at  the  East  end,  with  the  bishop  and 
presbyters  seated  in  a  semicircle  round  the  East  wall 
looking  West,  the  holy  table  at  the  chord  of  the 
apse  ?  The  Church  Orders  are  far  from  clear  on  this 
point.  But  in  any  case  all  prayed  looking  East. 
This  is  seen  in  the  above  accounts,  and  also  in  the 
description  of  the  Liturgy  in  Test  i.  23,  where  the 
bishop  stands  to  celebrate  it  in  the  middle,  the 
presbyters  immediately  behind  him  on  either  side, 
the  deacons  and  widows  behind  them  on  the  right 
and  left  respectively,  the  readers,  subdeacons  and 
deaconesses  in  turn  behind  them,  and  all  within  the 
veil.  Thus,  if  the  semicircular  arrangement  of  seats 
is  meant,  the  bishop  and  presbyters  must  have  left 
their  seats  and  have  stood  on  the  West  of  the  holy 
table,  facing  East*. 

*  We  read  of  some  exceptions  to  the  rule  of  churches  facing 
East;  e.g.  at  Antioch  (Socrates,  HE  v.  22). 


38      THE  ANCIENT  CHURCH  ORDERS 

In  Didasc  we  read  of  the  clergy  and  people  7'ising 
for  prayer;  so  in  AC  ii.  57^*;  and  so  Cyprian  de 
Orat.  Dom.  31,  Origen,  in  Num.  horn.  xx.  5,  etc. 
Standing  was  the  normal  attitude  (cf.  Mk.  xi.  25, 
Lk.  xviii.  11,13);  kneeling  or  genuflexion  was  practised 
as  a  sign  of  special  penitence,  but  was  forbidden  on 
Sundays  and  between  Easter  and  Pentecost  (Nicaea 
can.  20 ;  cf.  Test  ii.  12,  Tertullian  de  Cor.  Mil.  3, 
Augustine  Ep.  Iv.  32  (Ben.)  ad  Januarium^  Cassian 
Inst.  ii.  18).  We  find,  however,  kneeling  in  Hernias 
Vis.  ii.  1  and  in  NT  (Ac.  vii.  60,  ix.  40,  xx.  36,  xxi.  5, 
Eph.  iii.  14). 

2.  The  Eucharist.  Four  of  the  Church  Orders 
give,  more  or  less  fully,  the  Eucharistic  Liturg}^; 
several  others  give  some  slight  description  of  the 
same.  From  this  material  we  may  get  some  idea  of 
the  service.  It  would  appear  that  the  structure  of 
the  Liturgy  was  allowed  to  remain  in  a  more  or  less 
fluid  condition  till  the  fourth  century.  The  first 
part  to  be  crystallised  into  a  written  form  was 
probably  from  the  Sursum  Corda  to  the  end  of  the 
Invocation  or  Epiclesis.  In  other  portions,  such  as 
the  deacon's  Ectene  or  Litany,  the  pro-anaphoral 
prayers,  the  Intercession  for  the  Church,  the  prayers  at 
the  dismissal  of  the  catechumens,  and  the  Communion 
of  the  people,  this  process  followed  a  little  later. 
That  the  Communion  was  not  put  into  a  fixed  form 
quite  so  soon  as  the  Eucharistic  Thanksgiving  is 
made  probable  by  the  following  fact.  The  Liturgy 
in  H3,  as  far  as  it  goes,  is  almost  identical  with  that 
in  EthCO,  and  is  closely  connected  with  that  of  Test 


CHURCH   BUILDINGS  AND  WORSHIP  39 

(see  below).  But  it  stops  short  at  the  end  of  the 
Blessing  of  Oil  etc.,  which  immediately  follows  the 
Epiclesis.  The  part  which  in  EthCO  follows  this  is 
not  only  absent  from  H,  but,  so  far  as  the  wording 
of  its  prayers  etc.  is  concerned,  is  quite  independent 
of  Test  and  AC.  The  conclusion  is  that  all  which 
follows  the  Blessing  of  the  Oil  in  EthCO  is  a  later 
addition  (see  also  below,  p.  53). 

But  the  general  scheme  of  the  service  is  the  same 
in  all  the  authorities,  and  seems  to  be  much  more 
ancient  than  the  set  forms.  We  may  conjecture  from 
our  materials  that  even  before  (perhaps  long  before) 
the  fourth  century  the  Eucharistic  service  consisted 
of  (1)  prayers  and  psalmody,  (2)  lections  and  in- 
structions, (3)  dismissal  of  catechumens  and  perhaps 
a  *  fencing  of  the  tables,'  (4)  requests  for  prayer  and 
a  litany-like  series  of  petitions,  (5)  kiss  of  peace  and 
offertory,  (6)  salutation  and  Sursum  Corda,  with 
Eucharistic  Thanksgiving  commemorating  creation  (?) 
and  redemption  and  describing  the  Last  Supper,  and 
containing  the  Oblation  and  Invocation,  (7)  blessing 
of  oil  for  healing  (?),  (8)  communion  of  clergy  and 
people,  (9)  thanksgiving  and  dismissal.  This  scheme 
is  somewhat  fuller  than,  but  is  consistent  with,  the 
well-known  accounts  in  Justin  Martyr  (Apol.  i.  65, 
67)  and  Cyril  of  Jerusalem  (CL  xxiii.),  and  agrees 
with  the  detached  references  to  the  Liturgy  in  St 
Chrysostom's  Antiochene  Avritings,  which  have  been 
collected  by  Brightman  (LEW  p.  470  ff.). 

The  details  of  the  Liturgy  in  the  four  Church 
Orders  will  best  be  seen  by  the  following  Table. 


40 


THE   ANCIENT  CHURCH   ORDERS 


EthCO  and  H3. 

[Eth.  Stat.  22 ;  Hau- 
ler Ixix.-lxxi.] 


Offertory. 


Salutation  and 
sum  Corda. 


Sor- 


Eueharistic  thanks- 
giving (short)  with 
commemoration  of 
Redemption  (one 
sentence  refers  to 
creation,  no  refer- 
ence to  Angels,  no 
Sanctus),  Words  of 
our  Lord,  Oblation 
(*  Remembering 
therefore ')  and  In- 
vocation (implicit, 
asking  for  the  Holy 
Ghost). 


Test  i. 

[The  order  of  26-28, 
35  is  uncertain.] 

26,  27  a.  Prayers  and 
psalmody  (not  daily). 

27  h.  Lections  and 
instruction. 

27  c.  Catechumens 
dismissed  (no  form 
given)  with  laying  on 
of  hands. 

35.  Deacon's  Ectene 
(independent) ;  the 
bishop  'concluding 
the  prayer '  (no  form 
given). 

28.  Mystagogia  on 
festivals. 

23  a.  Kiss  of  peace. 
Offertory,  Deacon's 
short  admonition. 

23  h.  Salutation  and 
Sursum  Corda. 

23  c.    Sancta  Sanctis. 

23  d.  Euch.  thanksg. 
from  EthCO  with 
long  preamble  and 
with  interpolations, 
reference  to  Angels 
but  no  Sanctus;  only 
half  of  our  Lord's 
Words  given;  Obla- 
tion from  EthCO 
closely  (said  by  the 
people  with  the 
bishop).  Invocation 
(implicit,  addressed 
to  Holy  Trinity,  not 
expHcitly  asking  for 
the  Holy  Ghost). 
23  e.  Prayer  for 
communicants  and 
very  short  Interces- 
sion for  Church. 


AC  viii. 


35-39.  Public  morn- 
ing prayer  (daily). 

5^-.  Lections  and 
instruction. 

6-9.  Long  dis- 
missals of  catechu- 
mens, penitents,  etc. 

10-11«.  Deacon's  Ec- 
tene (independent), 
the  bishop  conclud- 
ing the  prayer  (form 
given). 


117_i23,  Kiss  of  peace, 
Lavabo,  Deacon's 
short  admonition. 
Offertory. 

12-*' ^  Salutation  and 
Sursum  Corda. 


126-39_  Eucharistic 
thanksg.  with  very 
long  commemora- 
tion of  Creation, 
reference  to  Angels 
and  Sanctus,  com- 
memoration of  Re- 
demption, Words  of 
our  Lord,  Oblation 
and  explicit  Invoca- 
tion, asking  for  the 
Holy  Ghost. 


1240-51^    Intercession 
for  Church  (long). 


CHURCH   BUILDINGS  AND   WORSHIP 


41 


EthCO  and  Hg. 

Blessing  of  oil  [and 
cheese  and  oliveSjH]? 
short  form  given. 

[The  rest  not  in  H.] 

Prayers  for  communi- 
cants. 


Sancta  Sanctis. 


Benediction  and  Com- 
munion with  hymn 
of  praise. 

Thanksgiving  after 
Reception. 


Benediction  by  pres- 
byter, Prayer  for 
congregation  and 
benediction  by 

bishop. 

Dismissal  by  deacon. 

[see  above] 


Test  i. 


[see  above] 


23  /.    Benedictus  qui 
venit. 

2Sg.  Communion 
and  rubrics  as  to  who 
is  not  to  receive. 
23  h.  Thanksgiving 
after  Reception,  pre- 
faced by  deacon's  ex- 
hortation similar  to 
AC  but  independent. 


24,  25.  Benediction 
of  oil  and  water 
(form  given,  inde- 
pendent). 


AC  viii. 


131-1^  Benediction, 
deacon's  shorter 
Ectene,  bishop's 
prayer. 

1312,13^  Sancta  Sanc- 
tis, Gloria  in  excelsis 
(one  sentence),  Ho- 
sanna,  Benedictus 
qui  venit. 

1314-17,  Communion, 
with  psalms. 

14,  151-6.  Thanks- 
giving after  Recep- 
tion, prefaced  by 
deacon's  exhortation 
'Having  partaken.' 
157-9.  Prayer  for  the 
congregation. 


151*.  Dismissal  by 
deacon. 

29.  Benediction  of 
water  and  oil  (form 
given,  independent). 


JVote  1.  In  the  above  Table,  by  an  'explicit  Invocation' 
is  meant  one  which  prays  that  the  elements  may  become 
or  be  made  the  body  and  blood  of  Christ  to  the  end  that 
the  communicants  may  be  blessed;  by  an  'implicit 
Invocation  '  one  which  omits  the  express  reference  to  the 
change  in  the  elements. 

Note  2.  The  order  of  communicating  is  suggestive. 
After  bishops,  presbyters  and  deacons,  come  in  Test,  widows, 


42      THE  ANCIENT  CHURCH  ORDERS 

readers,  subdeacons,  those  that  have  gifts,  neophytes, 
babes,  old  men,  virgins  (male),  other  laymen,  deaconesses, 
lay  women;  in  AC,  subdeacons,  readers,  singers^  ascetics, 
deaconesses,  virgins  (female),  widows,  children,  all  the 
lay  people  in  order.  Each  communicant  replies  Amen, 
and  in  Test  also  says  a  prayer  for  himself.  In  ApCan  8,  9^ 
all  the  faithful,  clergy  and  laity,  who  attend,  are  expected 
to  communicate  except  for  good  cause.  Women  com- 
municate veiled;  "see  ApCO-syr  27,  AC  ii.  57^  (not 
11  Didasc),  EthD  10;  cf.  Test  ii.  4. 

Note  3.  In  EdCan  10  the  'OT'  and  Prophets  and 
Gospel  and  Acts  are  the  only  lections  allowed ;  the  Epistles 
seem  to  be  excluded.  Standing  for  the  Gospel  is  prescribed 
in  EdCan  8,  AC  ii.  57^,  EthD  10  (cf.  Sozomen  HE  Yii.  19). 

Note  4.  The  Sursum  Corda  is  mentioned  in  Cyprian 
de  Orat.  Dora.  31,  and  Cyril  of  Jerusalem,  CL  xxiii.  4  £ 

Note  5.  The  Lord's  Prayer  comes  before  Sancta 
Sanctis  and  Communion  in  Cyr.  Jer.  CL  xxiii.  11 — 18,  and 
St  Augustine  says  that  it  was  used  'daily  in  the  Church 
before  the  altar  of  God'  in  his  day  {Serra.  Iviii.  12  Ben., 
aliter  xlii.),  and  that  'almost  the  whole  Church  concludes 
the  [Eucharistic]  petition  with  the  Lord's  Prayer'  {Ep. 
cxlix.  16,  ad  Paulinum).  But  it  is  not  found  in  the 
Liturgies  of  our  Church  Orders ;  it  is  not  in  EthCO,  though 
this  is  the  part  which  seems  to  be  the  later  addition,  nor 
in  Test  nor  in  AC.  Nor  do  we  find  it  in  Sar,  though 
Brightman  sees  traces  of  it  both  there  and  in  EthCO 
{JThSt  i.  97) ;  but  this  is  far  from  obvious.  The  witness 
of  St  Chrysostom  is  doubtful  but  rather  points  to  its  use 
{LEW  p.  480,  note  28).  The  private  use  of  the  Lord's 
Prayer  is  prescribed  in  AC  iii.  18  and  (thrice  daily)  in  D  8 
and  II  AC  vii.  24.  St  Cyprian  {de  Orat.  Dom.  2f.)  urges 
its  private  use,  but  though  he  refers  to  the  Eucharist 
more  than  once  in  the  treatise  {e.g.  4,  31),  he  does  not 
expressly  say  that  the  Prayer  was  in  public  use  as  part  of 
the  Liturgy. 


CHURCH  BUILDINGS   AND   WORSHIP  43 

Note  6.  There  is  a  prayer  in  Sar  17  over  oil  or  bread 
or  water,  and  another  (5f.)  for  oils  and  waters  that  are 
being  offered,  with  a  benediction  ;  in  Test  and  AC  there 
are  prayers  over  oil  and  water,  in  EthCO  over  oil.  All 
these  seem  to  be  for  the  healing  of  the  sick.  But  this 
can  hardly  be  the  case  with  the  blessing  of  cheese  and 
olives  in  H3  p.  108. 

The  descriptions  in  CH  and  EgCO  are  meagre, 
only  giving  the  Salutation  and  Sursum  Corda ;  but 
CH  alludes  to  the  benediction  of  oil  and  firstfruits, 
which  is  to  end  with  the  Gloria  Patri  in  this  form : 
*  Glory  to  thee,  Father,  Son,  and  Holy  Ghost  for  ever, 
Amen'  (see  below,  p.  125).  There  is  also  a  descrip- 
tion of  a  Liturgy  (clearly  founded  on  AC  viii.)  in  SEC 
64  f. ;  a  few  of  the  deacon's  proclamations  are  given 
(including  that  before  the  Thanksgiving  after  recep- 
tion) ;  the  words  of  administration  are  given  in  full 
('This  is  the  body  of  Christ';  'This  is  the  blood  of 
Christ,  this  is  the  cup  of  life');  and  the  Invocation 
described  is  an  explicit  one:  'Let  the  High  Priest 
pray  over  the  oblation,  that  the  Holy  Ghost  may 
descend  on  it,  making  the  bread  the  body  of  Christ, 
and  the  cup  the  blood  of  Christ.'  EthS  53  has 
almost  identically  the  same  description  of  the 
Liturgy,  but  it  mentions  Church  gates,  and  says 
of  the  Epiclesis :  '  The  High  Priest  shall  pray  over 
the  same  that  the  Holy  Ghost  may  descend  and 
dwell  upon  them,  upon  the  bread  that  it  may  become 
the  body  of  Christ,  and  upon  the  cup  that  it  may 
become  the  blood  of  Christ ;  and  then  the  bishop 
shall  say  the  Coming  of  the  Holy  Spirit.'     To  the 


44  THE   ANCIENT  CHURCH   ORDERS 

first  formula  of  administration  is  prefixed:  'This  is 
the  bread  which  came  down  from  the  heavens' 
(Horner  p.  200).  The  description  in  SEC-arab  adds 
incense*  at  the  time  of  the  ordination  of  a  bishop, 
and  in  the  Epiclesis  agrees  with  EthS  53  (Homer 
p.  274  ff.).  That  in  ArD  38  (Funk  DidCA  ii.  132, 
Brightman  LEW  510)  begins  with  a  prayer  of 
Thanksgiving,  followed  by  instruction  and  psalmody ; 
the  presbyter  (not  the  deacon)  brings  in  the  elements ; 
there  is  a  procession  with  incense;  lections  are 
read ;  a  long  prayer  is  made  for  the  Church  {i.e.  the 
deacon's  Ectene),  and  the  Anaphora  is  said,  the  veil 
being  let  down,  and  the  clergy  (including  subdeacons, 
a  reader  [or  readers],  'widows  who  are  deaconesses'  and 
those  with  gifts)  being  inside  the  veil;  the  deacons 
wave  fans  (so  AC  viii.  12^  and  II  SEC-sah-arab  65, 
EthS  53,  and  perhaps  Test  ii.  10).  Apparently  ArD 
and  Test  are  the  only  manuals  which  allow  women 
inside  the  veil. 

The  Epiclesis  in  Test  is  a  remarkable  one,  as  not 
expressly  asking  for  the  Holy  Ghost.  The  words  of  our 
Lord  *  Do  this  in  remembrance  of  me '  are  omitted  in  the 
Recital  of  the  Last  Supper,  and  yet  the  Invocation  begins 
with  'Remembering  therefore.'  This  would  prove  (since 
the  rationale  of  these  words  is  to  take  up  our  Lord's 
command)  that  'Do  this'  was  in  the  source  of  Test. 
According  to  the  mosc  probable  reading  the  Epiclesis  runs 
as  follows  :  'Remembering  therefore  thy  death  and 
resurrection,  we  offer  to  thee  bread  and  the  cup,  giving 
thanks  to  thee  who  alone  art  God  for  ever  and  our  Saviour, 
since  thou  hast  promised  us  to  stand  before  thee  and  to 

•  So  m  EtM)  14, 16  incense  is  added  to  the  |l  AC  ill.  10,  20. 


CHURCH   BUILDINGS   AND   WORSHIP  45 

serve  thee  in  priesthood.  Therefore  we  render  thanks  to 
thee,  we  thy  servants  0  Lord  [the  people  repeat  this, 
with  (?)  the  bishop].  We  offer  to  thee  this  thanksgiving, 
Eternal  Trinity,  0  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  0  Lord  the  Father 
...0  Lord  the  Holy  Ghost;  we  have  brought  this  drink 
and  this  food  to  thy  holiness  [so  the  derived  'Anaphora  of 
our  Lord'];  cause  that  it  may  be  to  us  not  for  condemna- 
tion...but  for  the  medicine  and  support  of  our  spirit.' 
"VVe  notice  the  confusion  of  Persons,  so  characteristic  of 
this  writer  (see  below,  p.  119);  the  Father  had  been 
addressed  in  the  immediately  preceding  paragraph.  The 
writer  seems  deliberately  to  have  omitted  a  prayer  for  the 
Holy  Ghost  which  was  in  his  source ;  and  this  is  surprising 
in  one  who  had  such  a  clear  conception  of  the  personality 
of  the  Third  Person  (below,  p.  119). 

Keference  may  here  be  made  to  two  later  forms  of  the 
Test  liturgy ;  the  Arabic  translation  of  it  (made  through 
the  Coptic)  which  is  referred  to  in  Eahmani's  notes  but  is 
not  published ;  and  the  Ethiopic  'Anaphora  of  our  Lord ' 
derived  from  Test  (for  an  English  version  see  Cooper- 
Maclean  p.  245  ff.).  Test-arab  alters  the  sentences  of  the 
deacon's  admonition  at  the  Offertory,  and  omits  some  of 
them,  adds  the  Sanctus,  and  has  an  Epiclesis  addressed 
to  the  Holy  Ghost  (so  Rahmani  p.  39);  inserts  long 
diptychs  and,  before  the  Communion,  the  Lord's  prayer. 
The  'Anaphora  of  our  Lord '  begins  with  the  Eucharistic 
thanksgiving,  into  which  it  interpolates  diptychs  as  in 
the  later  Egyptian  rite  ;  in  the  Commemoration  of  the 
Last  Supper,  like  AC  but  unlike  Test,  EthCO,  H,  occurs 
the  phrase  '  In  that  night  in  which  they  betrayed  him  ' ; 
as  in  Test  our  Lord's  words  over  the  cup  are  omitted  ;  an 
explicit  Epiclesis  is  added  to  and  precedes  the  implicit 
one  of  Test;  the  latter  remains  with  slight  alterations, 
one  correcting  the  order  of  the  Three  Persons ;  the  Inter- 
cession for  the  Church  follows  as  in  Test,  but  unlike  the 
modern  Egyptian  and  Ethiopic  rites.    All  that  follows  the 


46      THE  ANCIENT  CHURCH  ORDERS 

Intercession  in  Test  is  omitted  in  the  'Anaphora  of  our 
Lord'  as  given  by  Ludolf,  except  that  the  post-Communion 
prayer  is  added. 

The  above  is  the  Liturgy  when  a  bishop  is  con- 
secrated, the  new  bishop  himself  being  the  celebrant. 
But  many  of  the  Church  Orders  have  also,  as  in 
Justin  Martyr,  a  second  but  shorter  description  of 
the  Eucharist,  in  connexion  with  the  first  communion 
of  the  newly  baptized.  Similarly,  though  this  bap- 
tismal Eucharist  is  wanting  in  AC  viii.  (see  above, 
p.  19),  we  have  a  description  of  the  Liturg}^  in  AC 
ii.  57,  where  it  is  interpolated  into  Didasc. — This 
second  description  supplies  us  with  one  or  two  details 
in  the  Communion  of  the  people  which  are  wanting 
in  the  first  description,  such  as  the  words  of  adminis- 
tration ;  and  speaks  of  the  custom  of  giving  milk 
and  honey  to  the  neophytes.  This  custom  is  men- 
tioned by  TertuUian  (de  Cor.  3,  ado.  Marc.  i.  14), 
Clement  of  Alexandria  {Paedag.  i.  6),  and  at  the 
third  Council  of  Carthage  (can.  24,  some  MSS);  it 
seems  to  have  been  originally  Egyptian  and  African 
only,  for  it  is  not  found  in  Test  or  AC. 

The  Church  Orders  diifer  in  the  directions  for 
administering  Holy  Communion.  The  older  custom 
seems  to  have  been  for  the  deacons  to  administer  in 
both  kinds  (cf.  Justin  Apol.  i.  65),  and  so  perhaps 
Test  ii.  10.  But  the  custom  varied,  the  bishop 
sometimes  administering  in  both  kinds,  as  in  CH  xix. 
146  f.  (but  in  xxxi.  216  the  bishop  or  presbyter 
may  allow  deacons  to  administer  *  oblations' — whether 
that  means  the  Eucharist  or  the  eulogiae),  ArD  38  ? 


CHURCH   BUILDINGS   AND   WORSHIP  47 

(so  LEW  511,  but  not  Funk),  cf.  Tertull.  de  Cor.  3  ? 
(*nec  de  aliorum  manu  quam  praesidentium  sumi- 
mus');  in  some  cases  (EgCO  46,  EthCO  35,  Hg  p.  112) 
the  bishop  administers  the  bread,  the  presbyters  (or 
if  there  are  not  enough  presbyters,  the  deacons)  the 
cups  (see  above,  p.  18) ;  and  so  in  AC  viii.  13^^ 
SEC  66,  EthS  53  (where  there  is  no  milk  and  honey), 
the  bishop  administers  the  bread,  the  deacon  the  cup. 

Deacons  are  forbidden  to  communicate  presbyters  in 
Test  ii.  10,  Nicaea  can.  18,  and  probably  in  EthCO  35  and 
CH  XXX.  215.  The  two  last  are  unintelligible  without  the 
hint  given  in  Test  : — 

Test.  The  deacon  does  not  give  the  oblation  to  a 
presbyter.  Let  him  open  the  disc  or  paten,  and  let  the 
presbyter  receive  {i.e.  communicate  himself). 

EthCO.  Whenever  the  deacon  approaches  the  presbyter, 
he  shall  hold  out  his  robe,  and  the  presbyter  himself 
shall  take  (the  bread)  and  deliver  to  the  people  with  his 
hand.  [The  last  clause  seems  to  have  been  added  by  EthCO 
to  its  source.]    There  is  no  parallel  to  this  in  EgCO. 

CH.  If  the  presbyter  is  sick,  let  the  deacon  carry  the 
mysteries  to  him,  and  let  the  presbyter  alone  accept 
them. 

In  EdCan  27  it  is  prescribed  that  the  'bread  of  the 
oblation '  is  to  be  used  in  the  Eucharist  on  the  day 
on  which  it  is  baked.  This  is  still  the  East  Syrian 
(Nestorian)  custom. 

In  several  Church  Orders  reference  is  made  to 
'eulogiae,'  or  bread  such  as  that  used  for  the 
Eucharist,  but  not  consecrated ;  it  was  given  to  the 
people  much  in  the  same  way  as  the  pain  benit  is 
given  in  French  churches  at  the  present  day.     It 


48  THE   ANCIENT   CHURCH   ORDERS 

seems  to  have  been  the  same  as  the  'bread  of  exorcism ' 
or '  bread  of  blessing '  given  to  catechumens  who  were 
not  allowed  to  be  present  at  Eucharist  or  Agape.  For 
this  custom  see  CH  xx.  171,  xxxiii.  170,  EgCO  47  f. 
(*  this  is  a  blessing  [cvXoyta]  and  is  not  an  Eucharist 
like  the  body  of  the  Lord'),  EthCO  36 f.,  H3  p.  113, 
Test  ii.  19.  In  AC  viii.  31  and  II  SEC  73,  EthS  61, 
that  which  remains  over  from  the  Eucharist  but  is  not 
consecrated  (so  expressly  SEC,  EthS)  is  called  eulogiae, 
and  is  to  be  distributed  among  the  clergy,  including 
the  minor  orders  and  deaconesses.— The  name  is  also 
used  for  the  consecrated  bread  sent  from  one  church 
to  another  as  a  proof  of  intercommunion,  or  to  absent 
sick  persons  {DC A  i.  629). 

The  usual  word  in  the  Church  Orders  for  celebrating 
the  Eucharist  is  'to  ofifer'  {TrpoacfiepeLv,  offerre),  or  Ho  offer 
the  oblation*.'  In  AC  ii.  25^  we  read  of  the  bishops 
being  priests,  levites,  to  their  people,  ministering  (Xetrovp- 
yodvTfs)  in  the  holy  tabernacle,  the  holy  catholic  Church, 
and  standing  at  the  altar  of  the  Lord  our  God  and  bringing 
to  him  the  reasonable  and  bloodless  sacrifices  through 
Jesus  the  great  High  priest  (|1  EthD  5  similar,  but  with 
'offer  unto  Jesus  Christ'),  where  the  phrase  'reasonable 
and  bloodless  sacrifices '  is  not  in  |1  Didasc.  This  method 
of  expression  is  even  more  emphatically  repeated  in 
AC  vi  23  ^  viii.  5^  (ordination  prayer  for  bishops),  46^5 ; 
it  is  found  in  Sar  1.  We  must  however  notice  that  in 
Test  ii.  10  the  phrase  'to  offer  the  oblation'  is  used 
of  deacons  bringing  in  the  elements  to  the  bishop  at 
the  Offertory;  and  H  CH  xix.  142  (bracketed  by  Achelis) 
has-  'Deinde  diaconus  incipit  sacrificare,'  i.e.  probably, 
'rrpo(Tct>€peLy.  [This  corresponds  to  iii.  20:  'Diaconus 
*  Of.  Tertullian  de  Exhort.  Cast.  7:  'Offers  et  tinguis,'  i.e. 
♦thou  celebratest  the  Eucharist  and  baptisest.' 


CHURCH  BUILDINGS  AND  WORSHIP  49 

autem  aflferat  oblationes.']  But  this  sense  is  unusual  ; 
H3  p.  112  has :  'Let  the  oblation  be  offered  by  the  deacons 
to  the  bishop,'  and  so  EgCO  46,  EthCO  35,  with  'bring'  for 
'offer.'  In  the  sense  of  celebrating  the  Eucharist  deacons 
are  said  to  be  unable  'to  offer'  in  AC  viii.  28*,  and  so  at 
Aries  (can.  15*)  and  Nicaea  (can.  18).  Indeed  the  verb 
'to  offer'  used  absolutely  seems  almost  always  to  have 
this  sense. 

3.     Relationship  of  the  Liturgies.    We  may 

now  consider  how  the  Eucharistic  Liturgies  given  in 
the  Table  on  p.  40  f.  are  connected  with  one  another. 
It  seems  clear  that  the  Test  compiler  had  before  him, 
for  the  portion  from  the  Offertory  to  the  end  of  the 
Invocation,  a  liturgy  almost  if  not  quite  identical 
with  that  of  H3.  He  has  treated  his  materials  very 
freely ;  having,  for  example,  added  a  long  preamble 
to  the  Eucharistic  Thanksgiving  (as  he  added  a  pre- 
amble to  the  bishop's  ordination  prayer,  p.  77),  and 
having  inserted  many  phrases  in  it,  all  in  his  own 
style.  His  Epiclesis  is  addressed  to  the  Holy  Trinity, 
see  above,  p.  44  f.  There  is  an  interesting  develop- 
ment in  the  brief  Intercession  for  the  Church  after 
the  Eucharistic  Thanksgiving ;  the  Intercession  is 
wholly  wanting  in  H3  and  EthCO.  There  can  be  no 
doubt  that  the  Test  liturgy  is  later  than  both  these. 

There  are  no  signs  of  direct  connexion  between 
the  Test  and  AC  liturgies.  But  AC  throughout 
shows  by  far  the  greater  development.  Except  in 
the    prayer  said   in   Test  by  the  communicant  at 

*  This  canon  says  that  many  deacons  actually  did  attempt  to 
celebrate  the  Eucharist.  In  the  fourth  century  deacons  were 
pressing  their  claims. 

M.  4 


50      THE  ANCIENT  CHURCH  ORDERS 

the   time  of  reception   (which  seems  to  have  been 
entirely  the  invention  of  the  compiler  of  that  work), 
every  detail  in  Test  is  less  developed  than  the  cone 
sponding  one  of  AC. 

The  question  of  the  relation  of  the  liturgies  in 
EthCO  (H3)  and  AC  is  raised  by  Funk  {DidCA 
ii.  p.  xxi,  TUH  140  ff.)-  He  assigns  the  priority  to 
AC,  which  he  believes  to  be  the  parent  of  EthCO  and 
the  grandparent  of  Test.  He  takes  the  shortness  of 
the  liturgy  in  EthCO  as  compared  with  AC  to  be 
due  to  omission.  Let  us  therefore  compare  these 
liturgies. 

In  EthCO  and  H3  we  go  straight  from  the  ordina- 
tion of  a  bishop  to  the  Offertory.  AC  interposes  a 
large  mass  of  material  with  set  forms,  which  doubtless 
represent  in  outline  preexisting  practice,  but  which 
seem  to  be  emerging  in  AC  from  a  fluid  or  oral  to  a 
more  fixed  condition.  The  Sursum  Corda  in  EthCO 
is  prefaced  by  the  salutation  '  The  Lord  be  with  you 
all,'  almost  exactly  as  CH,  Test,  H3,  and  the  later 
Egyptian  and  the  Roman  liturgies ;  while  in  AC  it  is  pre- 
faced by  2  Co.  xiii.  14  as  in  St  Chrysostom's  Antiochene 
writings,  and  in  the  later  Antiochene,  East  Syrian, 
and  Byzantine  liturgies,  and  in  the  Mozarabic  (for 
details  see  Cooper-Maclean  p.  169).  The  Eucharistic 
Thanksgiving  in  EthCO  and  H3  is  very  short ;  it  goes 
straight  to  the  passage  which  speaks  of  the  sending 
of  the  Son  by  the  Father ;  AC  prefixes  a  very  long 
preamble  in  its  own  style,  referring  copiously  to  OT 
and  to  the  angels,  and  gives  the  Sanctus.  There  is 
apparently  no  literary  connexion,  other  than  the  use 


CHURCH   BUILDINGS   AND   WORSHIP 


51 


of  a  common  Christian  vocabulary  and  a  common 

knowledge  of  the  Gospels,  between  the  two  forms  down 

to  the  end  of  the  account  of  the  Last  Supper.     Funk 

has  placed  extracts  in  parallel  columns  {TUH  144) 

which  show  how  unlike  they  are.     Note  also  that 

EthCO  and  H  do  not  introduce  1  Co.  xi.  26  as  part 

of  our  Lord's  words,  whereas  AC  does  so^. 

In    the  Epiclesis,   however,   there    is  a  certain 

relation.     The  forms  are  : 

EthCO  (Horner  p.  140). 

Remembering  therefore 
thy  death  and  thy  resurrec- 
tion, we  offer  to  thee  this 
bread  and  this  cup,  giving 
thanks  to  thee  because  thou 
hast  made  us  worthy  to  stand 
before  thee  and  minister  as 
priests'to  thee.  Wepray  to  thee 
Lord,  and  we  beseech  thee 
to  send  thy  Holy  Spirit  upon 
this  oblation  of  the  Church, 
that  in  joining  (them)  together 
thou  mayest  grant  to  them,  to 
all  of  them,  to  them  who  take 
of  it,  that  it  may  be  to  them 
for  holiness  and  for  filling 
(them)  with  the  Holy  Spirit, 
and  for  strengthening  of  faith 
in  truth,  that  thee  they  may 
glorify  and  praise  through  thy 
Son  our  Saviour  Jesus  Christ, 
tl trough  whom  to  thee  be  glory 
and  might  in  the  holy  Church 


AC  viii.  1238. 

Remembering  therefore  his 
passion  and  death  and  resur- 
rection from  the  dead  and 
return  into  heaven  and  his 
future  second  parousia  when 
he  Cometh  loith  glory  and  power 
to  judge  the  quick  and  the 
dead  and  to  give  to  each  one 
according  to  his  works,  we 
offer  to  thee,  King  and  God, 
according  to  his  command  this 
bread  and  this  cup,  giving 
thanks  to  thee  through  him 
because  thou  hast  made  us 
worthy  to  stand  before  thee 
and  minister  as  priests  to  thee. 
And  we  beseech  thee  to  look 
graciously  on  these  gifts  lying 
before  thee,  thou,  0  God,  who 
needest  naught,  and  to  be  well 
pleased  with  them  to  the  honour 
of  thy  Christ,  and  to  send 
doion    thy    Holy    Spirit     the 


*  So  (in  different  ways)  do  Test  and  many  later  liturgies.  Cf. 
also  the  North-Italian  de  Sacramentis  iv.  5,  6  (c.  a.d.  400);  and 
Maxitnus  of  Turin  (c.  a.d.  450):  'Sicut  ipse  [sc.  Dominus]  ait: 
Quotiescunque  hoc  feceritis,  mortem  meam  annunciabitis  donee 
veniam'  (Migne  Patr.  Lat.  Ivii.  690).  For  the  Ambrosian  and 
Mozarabic  forms  see  Duchesne  Christian  Worship  p.  216  (Eng.  tr.) ; 
and  for  others  Cooper-Maclean  p.  172. 


4—2 


52  THE   ANCIENT   CHURCH   ORDERS 


now  and  always  and  for  ever 
and  ever.     Am^n. 

[The  Hg  Epiclesis  is  almost 
identical.  ] 


Xote.     There  is  apparently 


witness  of  the  sufferings  of  the 
Lord  Jesus  upon  this  sacrifice 
that  he  may  constitute  (or 
declare,  a.iro<p-f)vi^  this  bread 
the  body  of  thy  Christ  and 
this  cup  the  blood  of  thy  Christy 
that  they  who  partake  of  it 
may  be  strengthened  in  god- 
liness, may  receive  forgiveness 
of  sins,  may  be  delivered  from 
the  devil  and  his  deceit,  may 
be  filled  with  the  Holy  Spirit, 


an    Invocation   of   the   Holy  !  may    become    worthy    of   thy 

Spirit  in  Didasc,  but  the  form  {  Christ,    may    receive    eternal 

is   not   given  {Hj   p.  80,   cf.  j  life,  thou  being  reconciled   to 

p.  85).  I  thejn,   0  Master  Almighty. 

Here  AC  shows  by  far  the  greater  development. 
The  compiler  seems  to  have  taken  the  EthCO  form 
(or  one  very  like  it  but  lacking  the  doxology) 
and  to  have  practically  incorporated  it  entire  in  his 
form,  adding  characteristic  phrases  of  his  own.  Of 
these  phrases  we  may  note  :  (1)  '  0  God  who  needest 
naught... well  pleased  with  them,'  cf  vi.  20^**;  (2) 
'witness  of  the  sufferings  of  the  Lord  Jesus/  cf.  v. 
1^;  (3)  *may  receive  (rv'xwo-i)  forgiveness  of  sins,'  cf. 
ii.  18°;  (4)  'may  become  worthy  of  thy  Christ,  may 
receive  eternal  life' ;  these  are  found  in  the  Compiler's 
writings  elsewhere  than  in  the  Epiclesis  ;  the  second, 
a  most  striking  phrase,  being  also  found  in  another 
context  in  Pseudo-Ignatius  Bom.  2,  and  the  fourth 
(both  clauses)  in  substance  in  Philad.  3  (cf  Smyrn.  6); 
see  LEW  p.  xli  f. ;  for  Pseudo-Ignatius  see  below, 
p.  124. 

Side  by  side  with  this  development  of  the  Epiclesis 
we  may  put  the  greatly  developed  Intercession  for 
the  Church  which  immediately  follows  in  AC.     As 


CHURCH   BUILDINGS   AND   WORSHIP  53 

we  have   seen,   this  feature  is  wholly  wanting  in 
EthCO. 

There  is  however  one  point  adduced  by  Funk  {TUH 
p.  58)  which  quite  possibly  indicates  priority  in  AC.  The 
answer  to  the  Sancta  Sanctis  {i,e.  'Holy  things  to  holy 
persons ')  in  AC  is  '  One  holy,  one  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  to 
the  glory  of  God  the  Father  thou  art  blessed  for  ever, 
Amen'  (viii.  13i3),  while  in  EthCO  22  it  is  *One  holy 
Father,  one  holy  Son,  one  is  the  Holy  Spirit.'  Funk  says 
that  the  former  is  the  earlier  phraseology.  The  question 
is  much  the  same  as  in  the  case  of  the  doxologies  to  the 
prayers  (below,  p.  124  ff,).  But  we  need  not  consider  it  here, 
for  we  have  already  (p.  39)  seen  reason  to  believe  that  this 
portion  of  the  Liturgy  is  a  later  addition  to  EthCO. 

The  probable  deduction  from  the  evidence,  in  the 
opinion  of  the  present  writer,  is  that  neither  of  the 
two  compilers  had  the  other's  work  before  him,  but 
that  the  AC  compiler  used  a  liturgy  very  like  EthCO 
/(»'  the  Epiclesis.  Or  a  still  more  probable  hypothesis 
may  be  hazarded.  Considering  that  so  many  of  the 
descriptions  of  the  Liturgies  have  rather  full  details 
about  the  Invocation  {e.g.  SEC  65,  EthS  53,  Cyr. 
Jer.  CL  xxiii.  7,  Chrys.  de  Sacerd.  iii.  4,  §  179  etc.)  it 
is  not  impossible  that  this  was  one  of  the  very  first 
parts  of  the  service  that  were  written  down.  If  the 
common  rubrical  scheme  which  underlies  the  Liturgies 
of  the  Church  Orders  was  a  document  rather  than 
an  oral  tradition,  it  is  quite  probable  that  it  had  a 
written  Epiclesis,  even  though  that  Epiclesis  was  not 
regarded  as  being  so  authoritative  that  it  could  not 
be  changed. 

Whether  the  AC  compiler  had  any  source  before 


54      THE  ANCIENT  CHURCH  ORDERS 

him  other  than  such  a  rubrical  scheme  it  is  difficult 
to  say.  For  theories  of  Probst  and  others  see  Bright- 
man  LEW  p.  xliii  flf. 

4.  The  Liturgy  in  Sarapion.  In  this  sacra- 
mentary  we  have  several  pro-anaphoral  prayers :  the 
'first  prayer  of  the  Lord's  day'  (19);  prayers  after 
the  sermon,  for  the  people  and  the  catechumens  (20  f.)  ; 
and  a  benediction  of  the  catechumens  (28).  There  is 
no  mention  of  any  dismissal  of  penitents  (cf.  Test) 
as  in  AC.  The  prayers  of  the  faithful  follow ;  a 
litany  was  probably  said  (not  given),  and  the  bishop 
would  '  complete  the  prayer '  (cf.  Test)  with  several 
collects :  for  the  people,  for  the  sick,  for  fruitfulness, 
for  the  Church,  for  the  bishop  and  clergy,  for  solitaries 
and  virgins,  for  the  married,  for  children,  etc.  (22 — 
27,  29  f.).  The  list  of  clergy  includes  subdeacons, 
readers  and  interpreters. 

Then  would  doubtless  come  the  Kiss  of  peace,  the 
Offertory,  and  Sursum  Corda,  which  are  not  men- 
tioned.    But  we  have  the  Eucharistic  Thanksgiving 

(1 — 4,    €v\r)  7rpo(T<l>6pov   2apa7rta)vos   CTrttTKOTTOv).      This 

begins  with  '  It  is  meet  and  right  to  praise,  hymn, 
and  glorify  thee,  the  uncreated  Father  of  the  only- 
begotten  Jesus  Christ.'  It  refers  to  the  angelic 
hierarchy,  and  introduces  the  Sanctus ;  then  mention 
is  made  of  the  '  bloodless  oblation '  to  God  (cf.  p.  48 
above),  and  the  narrative  of  the  Last  Supper  is  given, 
the  oblation  being  joined  with  it.  The  command 
'Do  this'  is  omitted,  and  so  consequently  are  the 
words  '  Remembering  therefore.'  The  Invocation  of 
the  Logos  follows,  praying  the  Father  that  the  Word 


CHURCH   BUILDINGS  AND  WORSHIP  55 

may  come  upon  (iTTLSrjfjLrjcrdTOi*)  the  bread  'that  it  may 
become  body  of  the  Word,'  and  upon  the  cup 
*  that  it  may  become  blood  of  the  Truth ' ;  and  that 
all  who  partake  may  receive  a  medicine  of  life  etc. 
The  Epiclesis  ends :  '  We  have  invoked  thee,  the 
Uncreated,  through  the  Only-begotten  in  Holy  Spirit' 
(cV  aytu)  nv€v/xaTt).  An  intercession  for  the  living 
and  departed  (including  a  recitation  or  vrropoXri  of 
the  names  of  the  departed)  and  for  those  who  have 
made  offerings  follows  the  Epiclesis.  The  last  sen- 
tence (ascribed  by  Brightman  to  the  people)  is  :  'As 
it  was  and  is  and  shall  be  to  generations  of  generations 
and  to  all  the  ages  of  the  ages.  Amen.'  Then  the 
fraction  is  mentioned,  and  in  connexion  with  it  a 
prayer  for  the  communicants  is  given ;  and  after  the 
communion  of  the  clergy  we  have  a  benediction 
(x^LpoOeo-Lo)  of  the  laity,  and  after  the  communion  of 
the  laity  a  thanksgiving  prayer.  A  prayer  or  blessing 
of  oil  and  water  (5)  follows,  and  a  'benediction 
(x^LpoOca-Lo)  of  the  people  after  the  blessing  (evXoyLo) 
of  water  and  oil'  (6).  Except  for  the  headings  of  the 
prayers,  there  are  no  rubrics,  and  only  the  bishop's 
part  is  given.  The  wording  of  the  prayers  seems  to 
be  quite  independent  of  the  Church  Orders. 

5.  Days  for  the  Eucharist.  Sunday,  in  the 
earlier  period  covered  by  our  literature,  seems  to 
have  been  the  only  day  for  the  liturgy,  as  in  D  14, 
Didasc  ii.  59  (Hi  p.  44),  ApCO  19t,  and  apparently  in 

*  k-jTidttfiia  is  used  in  Sar  for  the  In(farnation. 
f  EthS  15  alters  the  phrase  to :  '  who  is  quick  to  go  every  day  to 
the  church.' 


56  THE   ANCIENT   CHURCH   ORDERS 

EdCan  2  (which  mentions  the  Sunday  Eucharist  ex- 
pressly, whereas  the  assembly  on  Wednesdays  and 
Fridays  seems  to  have  been  only  for  prayer). 
Brightman  {JThSt  i.  92)  thinks  that  this  appropria- 
tion of  the  Eucharist  to  Sunday  is  impHed  by  the 
title  of  Sar  19,  '  The  first  prayer  of  the  Lord's  day.' 
So  also  in  Justin  Martyr  {Apol.  i.  67),  and  PHny 
{Ep.  96  ;  his  '  fixed  day '  was  doubtless  Sunday) ; 
and  even  Athanasius  {Apol.  c.  Avian.  11)  speaks  of 
a  certain  event  happening  on  a  day  which  *  was  not 
the  Lord's  day'  and  'did  not  require  the  use  of  the 
sacred  office — language  which  may  perhaps  exclude 
the  celebration  of  the  Eucharist  on  a  week  day,  at 
any  rate  as  a  general  rule  (cf.  Acts  xx.  7).  We  have 
evidence,  however,  even  at  an  early  date,  of  a  more 
extended  use  of  the  Eucharist.  TertuUian  expressly 
mentions  a  Eucharist  on  Wednesdays  and  Fridays, 
'  station  days '  (de  Orat.  19).  Cyprian  alludes  to 
a  daily  Eucharist  in  Africa  {Ep.  Ivii.  [liii.]  3  :  *we,  as 
priests  who  daily  celebrate  the  sacrifices  of  God')  and 
advocates  daily  reception  {de  Orat.  Dom.  18).  In 
CH  xxxvii.  201  the  bishop  may  celebrate  the 
Eucharist  when  he  pleases.  One  caution  in  review- 
ing the  witness  of  Christian  antiquity  on  this  subject 
must  be  borne  in  mind.  As  reservation  of  the 
sacrament  was  commonly  practised,  especially  in 
Egypt  (cf.  Tertull.  de  Orat.  19,  ad  Uxor.  ii.  5, 
Ambrose  Orat.  de  excessu  fratris  Sati/ri  i.  43,  Basil, 
Ep.  xciii.  ad  Caesariamy  etc.),  the  mention  of  reception 
on  certain  days  does  not  necessarily  mean  that  there 
were  Eucharists  on  those  days.     Thus  Basil  {loc.  dt.) 


CHURCH   BUILDINGS   AND  WORSHIP  57 

says  that  he  communicated  four  times  a  week  (or 
oftener  if  a  Saint's  day  fell  in  the  week),  though  some 
communicated  daily ;  Test  ii.  25  (though  elsewhere, 
in  i.  22,  it  forbids  a  daily  Eucharist)  advises  the 
Christian  believer  to  '  take  care  that  before  he  eat  he 
partake  of  the  Eucharist,  that  he  may  be  incapable  of 
receiving  injury.'  The  II  EgCO  58,  EthCO  44  only 
deal  with  days  when  there  is  an  Eucharist. 

In  the  fourth  century  and  later  Saturday  and 
Sunday  were  special  days  for  the  Eucharist.  In 
Test  i.  22  the  Liturgy  is  to  be  celebrated  only  on 
Saturday  and  [the  text  has  '  or '  but  this  seems  to  be 
a  corruption]  Sunday  and  on  a  fast  day.  So  ArD  38 
says  'Saturday  and  Sunday... and  on  festivals  which 
fall  in  the  week ' ;  but  if  a  festival  fall  on  the  two  fast 
days,  Wednesday  and  Friday,  they  are  to  pray  and 
receive  the  holy  mysteries,  but  not  to  break  the  fast 
till  the  ninth  hour.  Saturday  and  Sunday  Eucharists 
are  hinted  at  in  AC  ii.  59^,  which  provides  for  daily 
public  services,  but  says  that  these  two  days  are  to 
be  specially  observed ;  Saturday  is  a  festival  as  the 
commemoration  of  the  Creation,  Sunday  as  that  of 
the  Resurrection  (vii.  23^).  EthD  10  developes  the 
former  passage  by  calling  Saturday  'the  Jewish 
sabbath'  and  the  Lord's  day  'the  Christian  sabbath.' 
In  these  manuals  the  provision  for  a  Saturday  Eu- 
charist betrays  a  post-Nicene  date.  Socrates  {HE  y. 
22)  says  that  in  his  time  (c.  a.d.  440)  Saturday 
Eucharists  were  almost  universal  except  at  Alexandria 
and  Rome  where,  '  on  account  of  some  ancient  tradi- 
tion' they  had  ceased.     He  adds  that  some  other 


58      THE  ANCIENT  CHURCH  ORDERS 

Eg)rptians  celebrated  the  Eucharist  on  Saturdays, 
apparently  after'an  Agape  (see  further  DCG  i.  254  f., 
ERE  i.  172).  Yet  in  a.d.  380  there  was  a  Saturday 
Eucharist  at  Alexandria  (Timoth.  Alex.  Resp.  Can. 
in  Migne,  P.  G.  xxxiii.  1306).  Cassian  {Inst.  iii.  2) 
speaks  of  it  in  Egypt ;  and  the  Council  of  Laodicea  in 
Phrygia,  as  far  as  Lent  is  concerned.  This  council 
(c.  A.D.  380)  forbids  Christians  to  Judaize  and  abstain 
from  work  on  Saturday  (can.  29  ;  AC  viii.  33^  says 
the  exact  opposite).  In  Lent,  however,  Saturday  and 
Sunday  are  the  only  liturgical  days,  and  no  feasts  of 
martyrs  are  to  be  observed  in  Lent  except  on  these 
two  days  (can.  49,  51  ;  so  Trullan  Council  can.  52). 
Pseudo-Pionius  in  his  fourth-century  Life  of  Poly ccirp 
23  (Lightfoot  Ignatius  iii.  455)  speaks  of  the  Eucharist 
'  on  the  Sabbath  and  on  the  Lord's  day.'  In  the 
Acts  of  Pionius^  which  are  probably  genuine  (a.d  250), 
the  real  Pionius  tastes  the  holy  bread  and  water  on 
the  day  of  his  martyrdom,  a  Saturday,  but  this  was 
probably  an  Agape  (§  3,  Ruinart  Acta  Sincera,  ed.  2, 
p.  140).  St  Augustine  says  that  in  his  day  some 
celebrated  the  Eucharist  daily,  some  on  Saturday  and 
Sunday  only,  and  some  on  Sunday  only  (Ep.  liv.  Ben. 
ad  Januarium,  2).  Pseudo-Hippolytus  in  Prov.  ix.  1 
speaks  of  a  daily  Eucharist ;  but  the  date  and 
authorship  of  this  work  are  uncertain  {DCB  iii. 
103). 

Maundy  Thursday  Eucharists  are  first  found  in 
the  latter  half  of  the  fourth  century ;  in  Test  ii.  1 1 
and  'Silvia'  (both  apparently  in  the  evening),  and 
at  the  third  Council  of  Carthage,  a.d.  397  (can.  29). 


CHUI^CH   BUILDINGS   AND   WORSHIP  59 

Augustine  {Ep.  liv.  9)  speaks  of  the  Eucharist  on 
this  day  (see  further  DCG  i.  260). 

No  religious  rites  at  marriages  are  mentioned  in  the 
Church  Orders ;  TertuUian  mentions  the  '  Oblation '  and  the 
'Benediction'  at  a  Christian  marriage  {ad  Uxor.  ii.  8). 
A  Benediction  seems  to  be  implied  in  Ignatius  Polyc.  5. 

6.  Daily  prayers.  Daily  public  service  for  all 
men  was  a  comparatively  late  development ;  it  did 
not  immediately  follow  even  when  persecution  ceased. 
In  D,  Didasc,  ApCO  (above,  p.  55)  Sunday  is  the  only 
day  mentioned  for  the  Christian  assembly.  In  EgCO 
60,  EthCO  46  we  find  a  morning  daily  prayer  as- 
sembly for  the  clergy  who  meet  the  bishop  to  talk 
over  the  day's  work  ;  perhaps  a  phrase  about  '  giving 
information  to '  (Eg)  or  'instructing'  (Eth)  those  who 
are  in  the  church  points  to  some  of  the  laity  being 
present ;  so  more  plainly  EgCO-arab  (Horner  p.  262). 
The  II  CH  xxi.  217  f.  turns  this  into  a  public  daily 
prayer  meeting  at  cockcrow  for  'presbyters  and  sub- 
deacons  [see  below,  p.  82]  and  readers  and  all  the 
people' ;  but  xxvi.  231  has  an  older  flavour,  speaking 
of  the  duty  of  going  to  church  '  on  all  days  when 
there  are  prayers.'  Test  (i.  32)  does  not  go  quite  so  far 
as  EgCO,  for  though  it  provides  fixed  daily  prayers 
for  the  presbyters,  no  hour  is  stated  for  them, 
but  each  presbyter  says  them  'at  his  own  time,* 
though  he  is  evidently  meant  to  get  some  of  the 
faithful  to  respond.  The  same  thing  is  true  with 
regard  to  the  prayers  appointed  for  use  by  the 
'  widows  who  sit  in  front'  (i.  42  f. ;  see  below,  p.  83  f.). 


60  THE   ANCIENT   CHURCH   ORDERS 

At  midnight  the  clergy  and  '  those  of  the  people  who 

are  more  perfect'  give  praise  by  themselves  (i.  32). 

A  public  service  *at  the  lamplighting '  is  spoken  of 

in   Test  ii.  11,  but  this  appears  to  refer  only  to 

Pascha.     The  daily  service  is  greatly  developed  in 

AC.     The  laity  are  very  expressly  bidden  to  attend 

prayers  with  the  clergy  twice  daily,  at  dawn  and  in 

the  evening  (the  'lamplighting'),  and  Ps.  Ixii.  is 

appointed  for  the  former,   Ps.   cxl.   for  the  latter 

service  (ii.  59,  interpolated  into  11  Didasc).     In  AG 

viii.  35 — 39  we  have  an  order  of  service  with  fixed 

prayers ;    canticles  are  given  in  vii.   47 — 49   (but 

see  p.  29  above).     EdCan  19  implies  public  service 

at  least  once  daily.     St  Basil  seems  to  refer  to  a 

daily  prayer  meeting  at  the  *  lamplighting '  {de  Spir. 

S.   xxix.    [73]).     Socrates    (HE   v.    22)    speaks    of 

expositions  of  Scripture  at  the  *  lamplighting '  in  some 

places.     With  the  rise  of  religious  communities  daily 

service  developed.     In  the  treatise  de    Virginitate 

(c.  A.D.  390  ?)*  we  find  fixed  psalms.  Nunc  Dimittis, 

Benedicite.     'Silvia'  describes  daily  public  services 

at  Jerusalem  during  her  visit,  with  psalms,  hymns, 

litanies,    and    prayers,    but    no    lections.      Later, 

c.  A.D.  420,  Cassian  gives  an  elaborate  account  of 

the  monastic  'hours  of  prayer'  {Inst,  ii.,  iii.). 

Although  the  Church  Orders  show  a  somewhat 
slow  development  in  this  respect,  most  of  them  pre- 
scribe private  prayers  at  fixed  hours.  We  find  seven 
such  hours  of  prayer  in  EgCO  62,  EthCO  48,  H3  p.  119 

*  The  Athanasian  authorship  is  defended  by  Von  der  Groltz  in 
Texte  und  Untersuchungen  xiv.  2  a.  He  suggests  the  date  320 — 340. 


CHURCH   BUILDINGS  AND  WORSHIP  61 

(probably,  but  this  is  a  fragment),  Test  ii.  24;  on 
rising,  at  the  third,  sixth,  and  ninth  hours,  before 
going  to  bed,  at  midnight,  and  at  cockcrow  (Test  by 
error  has  '  dawn '  a  second  time  instead  of  *  cockcrow'). 
In  connexion  with  the  midnight  prayer  we  have  a 
reference  to  the  Benedicite  in  EthCO  and  H,  and  it 
is  developed  in  Test,  though  there  not  specially  asso- 
ciated with  the  midnight  prayer.  Probably  this 
canticle  was  used  at  that  hour.  CH  xxv.  fF.  223 — 5, 
233 — 245  has  the  same  hours  of  prayer  (and  the 
reference  to  the  Benedicite)  but  apparently  adds  an 
eighth.  It  has  'at  sunset... then  at  the  lamp  light- 
ing' for  the  fifth  hour  of  prayer.  Achelis  looks  on 
the  last  five  words  as  an  interpolation,  as  the  lamp- 
lighting  and  sunset  prayer  would  be  the  same ;  but 
Funk  denies  this.  It  may  be  suspected  that  the 
words  are  genuine,  but  that  '  then'  is  a  mistake  which 
has  arisen  in  the  course  of  the  various  translations 
through  which  we  know  CH ;  probably  the  '  lamp- 
lighting'  is  an  explanation  of  '  sunset,'  and  does  not 
involve  an  additional  hour  of  prayer.  It  is  note- 
worthy that  AC  viii.  34  has  six  hours  of  prayer  only ; 
it  omits  the  midnight  hour  and  the  reference  to  the 
Benedicite.  Funk  {TUH  p.  55  f.)  marks  this  as  a 
sign  of  priority  in  AC,  as  hours  of  prayer  showed  a 
tendency  to  increase.  Cyprian  (de  Orat.  Dom.  34  &.) 
mentions  six  hours  (not  five,  as  Funk)  :  morning,  the 
third,  sixth,  and  ninth  hours,  '  at  the  sunsetting  and 
at  the  decline  of  day '  (cf.  CH),  and  *  even  during  the 
night.'  The  last  is  perhaps  only  expected  of  the 
more  earnest.     There  does  not  here  seem  to  be  any 


62       THE  ANCIENT  CHURCH  ORDERS 

sign  of  priority  in  AC,  as  compared  with  EgCO  etc. 
Is  the  omission  of  the  difficult  midnight  hour  due  to 
the  less  ascetic  tone  of  AC?  It  would  be  a  com- 
pensation for  the  addition  of  the  two  public  daily- 
prayer  meetings  which  it  makes  binding  on  the  laity. 
These  private  prayers  might  take  place  either  in 
the  home  (when  they  would  usually  take  the  form 
of  family  worship),  or  in  the  church.  AC  viii.  34® 
speaks  of  the  possibility  of  Christians  not  being  able  to 
go  to  church  '  because  of  the  unbeHevers.'  So  II  SEC 
75,  which  bids  the  Bishop  '  make  the  synaxes '  (sah) 
or  '  celebrate  the  Eucharist '  (arab)  in  his  house  in 
such  a  case  ;  and  so  EthS  69,  which  however  does  not 
refer  to  the  Eucharist  (Horner,  pp.  215,  286,  355). 

7.  The  Agape  and  Funeral  Commemora- 
tions. The  Church  Orders  do  not  add  much  to  our 
knowledge  on  this  head.  In  D  the  Agape  and  Holy 
Communion  were  apparently  united  under  one  name 
'  Eucharist*.'  The  prayers  given  are  probably  'graces ' 
before  and  after  the  Agape,  and  the  Eucharistic 
thanksgiving  is  not  given,  the  prophets  being  allowed 
*  to  give  thanks  as  much  as  they  desire ' ;  that  is,  the 
Eucharistic  worship  was  in  the  main  extemporaneous. 
But  this  conclusion  is  much  disputed  ;  and  for  the 
various  opinions  reference  may  be  made  to  the  article 
'Agape'  in  ERE'i.  168  by  the  present  writer,  and  to 
DCB  iv.  807  (Salmon). 

*  The  verb  evxapto-Telv  was  often  used  of  grace  before  meals ; 
it  clearly  underlies  the  '  gave  thanks '  of  Clementine  Recogn.  i.  19  J 
cf.  Mk.  viii.  6,  Jn.  vi.  11,  Ac.  xxvii.  35,  Ro.  xiv.  6,  etc. 


CHURCH   BUILDINGS   AND   WORSHIP  63 

In  the  later  Church  Orders  the  Agape  and 
Eucharist  are  entirely  distinct.  The  Agape  in 
Didasc  (and  II  AC  ii.  28,  EthD  6)  is  a  feast  given  to 
old  women  (the  poor  and  widows  and  orphans  EthD) ; 
a  portion  is  to  be  given  to  the  bishop  and  the  other 
clergy  (see  below,  p.  86).  In  CH  xxxiii.  f.  169 — 
179  and  the  parallel  manuals  (EgCO  48—52,  EthCO 
37—39,  H3  p.  113  f.,  Test  ii.  13)  we  read  of  the 
Agape  as  an  institution  quite  distinct  from  the 
Eucharist ;  in  neither  Agape  nor  Eucharist  may  the 
catechumens,  still  less  the  heathen,  share*.  The 
bishop  presides  and  exhorts,  and  gluttony  and 
drunkenness  are  strictly  forbidden.  In  EgCO  and 
H  (not  EthCO)  the  Agape  is  called  'the  Lord's 
supper.'  EthCO  speaks  of  'the  Lord's  table.'  In 
these  manuals  there  is  mention  made  of  the  supper 
to  widows  as  a  separate  thing. 

Further,  there  is  some  connexion  between  the 
custom  of  the  Agape  and  the  commemoration  of  the 
faithful  departed.  The  passage  in  AC  (viii.  44) 
which  corresponds  to  those  just  given  refers  only  to 
these  commemorative  feasts ;  a  prayer  for  the  de- 
parted immediately  precedes  (§41).  And  CH  xxxiii. 
169  f.  has  this  direction  :  'If  there  is  a  memorial  of 
the  departed,  before  they  sit  (at  meat)  let  them  par- 

*  So  in  D  9  only  the  baptized  may  partake  of  the  '  Eucharist ' ; 
and  in  Clem.  Becogn.  i.  19,  ii.  71,  Peter  expressly  excludes  all  un- 
baptized  persons,  even  Clement,  from  eating  with  him,  because  they 
are  'not  free  from  an  unclean  spirit.'  For  the  exclusion  of  cate- 
chumens and  heathen  from  the  Eucharist,  see  e.g.  Athanasius 
Apol.  c.  Arian.  11.  The  exclusion  is  doubtless  based  on  Ex.  xii. 
45. 


64      THE  ANCIENT  CHURCH  ORDERS 

take  of  the  mysteries,  though  not  on  the  first  day  of 
the  week.  After  the  oblation  let  the  bread  of  exor- 
cism (above,  p.  18)  be  distributed  to  them  before 
they  sit  down.'  This  precedes  the  regulations  for  the 
Sunday  Agape.  Offerings  for  the  dead  are  mentioned 
in  Tertullian  de  Cor.  3.  And  at  funerals  hymns  and 
prayers  were  used  (EthD  38  in  Ludolf  s  table  of  con- 
tents, above,  p.  33  ;  AC  vi.  30*),  but  the  only  form 
given  is  in  Sar  18  which  is  a  prayer  '  for  one  who  is 
dead  and  is  being  carried  forth '  (ckko/uh^o/ao'ov)  ;  it 
seems  to  have  been  said  in  the  house.  Commemora- 
tive Eucharists  are  referred  to  in  AC  vi.  30-  and  in 
llDidasc  (Funk  D'ldCA  i.  376,  Ha  p.  85).  AC  viii. 
42  gives  directions  for  observing  the  *  third  day  of 
the  departed '  with  psalms  and  lections  and  prayers, 
also  the  ninth  and  fortieth  [one  MS  'thirtieth'] 
days  and  the  anniversary ;  alms  are  to  be  given  to 
the  poor  from  the  goods  of  the  deceased  as  a 
memorial  of  him.  So  11  SEC  76  but  with  '  seventh ' 
for  '  ninth'  and  with  'a  month'  for  the  'fortieth  day.' 
EthS  70  agrees  with  SEC  but  gives  both  *  a  month ' 
and  '  the  fortieth  day '  and  adds  a  commemoration 
after  six  months.  For  martyrs'  anniversaries  see 
below,  p.  129  f. 

8.  Clerical  Vestments.  These  are  referred 
to  in  CH  xxxvii.  201 — 3.  The  presbyters  and  deacons 
are  to  wear  '  white  vestments  more  beautiful  than  all 
the  people,  very  splendid '  when  the  bishop  celebrates 
the  Eucharist.  Even  the  readers  are  to  wear  festal 
garments.     In  Test  i.  34  the  deacon  who  is  in  charge 


CHURCH   BUILDINGS   AND  WORSHIP  65 

of  the  guest-house  is  to  be  'clothed  in  white  gar- 
ments, a  stole  only  on  his  shoulder ' ;  but  this  is  not 
in  church — the  vestments  are  a  badge  of  office.  This 
is  probably  the  first  mention  of  a  stole  (the  word  used 
is  iopdpLov,  orarium,  transliterated  into  Syriac)|;  the 
other  early  reference  to  it  is  c.  a.d.  380  at  Laodicea 
(can.  22  f )  where  the  subdeacon  (vTrrjpiTrjs')  is  for- 
bidden to  wear  it  and  to  leave  his  place  at  the  door, 
and  the  readers  and  singers  are  also  forbidden  to 
wear  it  or  to  read  and  sing  with  it  on.  At  Laodicea 
the  reference  is  to  the  stole  used  in  service  by  a  large 
number  of  people.  In  Test  it  is,  apparently,  restricted 
to  one  of  the  deacons  ;  and  this  is  an  indication  that 
that  Church  Order  is  of  an  earlier  date  than  the 
Council.     On  the  stole  see  further  in  JDCA  ii.  1934  if. 

Note.  It  is  interesting  to  compare  the  liturgies  of  the 
Church  Orders  with  the  Liturgical  Homilies  of  Narsai 
lately  published  by  Dom  Connolly  ('Texts  and  Studies' 
viii.  1).  These  belong  to  the  latter  half  of  the  fifth 
century.  One  of  the  homilies  describes  the  Eucharist, 
but  it  is  not  too  much  to  say  that  it  breathes  an 
atmosphere  widely  removed  from  that  of  the  Church 
Orders.  The  ceremonial  and  liturgical  development  is 
great.  Much  is  made  of  the  vestments  of  the  clergy 
(including  stoles),  of  lights,  incense,  fans,  bowings  and 
genuflexions  (which  are  forbidden  after  the  Epiclesis) ; 
the  Creed  is  introduced  into  the  service,  and  this  is  one  of 
the  very  first  instances  of  the  introduction.  We  find  in 
Narsai  the  same  general  scheme  as  in  the  present  East 
Syrian  litiu-gies,  in  which  the  Narrative  of  the  Last  Supper 
is  followed  by  the  Intercession  (in  Narsai  a  very  long  one, 
expressly  said  to  be  fashioned  on  'Mar  Nestorius,'  z'.e.,  pro- 
bably, on  the  original  of  the  East  Syrian  liturgy  so  named), 

M.  5 


66  THE  ANCIENT  CHURCH  ORDERS 

and  the  Intercession  by  the  I-^f^"'  ttui't 

Z'T^'T^'^^n^.  C>s3Tf^o  the  Father, 
be  addressed  to  tbe  noiy  vj        ,  ^^.^ 

/^     n,o  r.thpr  hand  no  sanctuary  Neil  ana  no  j 

On  the  ^f^r'l^^^^:^^  probably  presupposes  the 

:-re%I^ttan^rlyWth^ 

Et   Syrian   Uturg.^   (' A  d^^^^  .fthf fusion  that 

rctSUrs  Won^g  to  a  ti.e  considerably  before 


Karsai. 


CHAPTER  V 

THE   MINISTRY  AND   ORDINATION 

1.     Bishops^   presbyters,   deacons.      In  D 

the  organisation  of  the  ministry  closely  resembles 
that  of  NT.  There  is  a  local  ministry  of  bishops 
and  deacons  (§  15),  chosen  by  the  people  especially 
for  Sunday  worship  ('  On  the  Lord's  own  day  as- 
semble.... Appoint  for  yourselves  tke7r/(yrehishoi^s  and 
deacons ') ;  presbyters  are  not  mentioned.  In  addition, 
there  is  an  itinerant  ministry  of  'apostles'  and 
'prophets'  (§  11).  This  is  a  decisive  argument  for 
the  very  early  date  of  this  manual.  The  possibility 
of  the  prophet  settling  in  the  place  is  contemplated  "'^j 
this  is  perhaps  a  step  towards  a  localised  (monarchical) 
episcopate  (§  13).  The  prophets  instruct ;  they  are 
*  your  high  priests  f  ' ;  they  '  speak  in  the  Spirit ' ;  at 
the  Eucharist  they  *give  thanks  as  much  as  they 

*  If  there  is  no  prophet,  D  says  that  firstfruits  are  to  be  given 
to  the  poor.  In  Hermas  the  prophets  have  apparently  become  sub- 
ordinate to  the  presbyters  {e.g.  Vis.  iii.  1). 

t  The  name  'high  priest'  for  bishops  is  common,  e.g.  AC  ii.  26 
(and  1  Didasc  and  EthD  6),  vii.  422  (some  MSS),  viii.  Ill,  12^  etc. 
(cf.  viii.  5^  and  U  Const  H,  dpxiepaTeveiv,  in  bishop's  ordination 
prayer) ;  CH  xxiv.  200 ;  EgCO  56  ;  SEC  65 ;  EthCO  42 ;  Test  ii.  21 ; 
Ha  p.  105.    Cf.  Test  i.  21  (ordination  prayer),  EthS  53. 

5—2 


68      THE  ANCIENT  CHURCH  ORDERS 

will/  i.e.  their  utterance  is  unrestraiDed  (§  10)*.  The 
functions  of  the  *  apostle '  are  not  defined.  Perhaps 
the  word  is  used  in  the  sense  of  a  delegate  or 
messenger  from  other  churches  as  in  2  Co.  viii.  23, 
Ph.  ii.  25. — The  primitive  features  of  D  are  removed 
in  the  parallel  portions  of  AC  vii. 

The  other  Church  Orders  have  bishops,  presbyters, 
and  deacons.  The  Bishop  is  the  ruler — in  EdCan  5, 
17  he  is  called  'the  Guide'  (Diiqa  =  dux);  he  is  the 
shepherd t  of  the  sheep;  he  is  the  normal  president  of 
Christian  worship,  and  celebrates  the  Eucharist  when 
he  is  present,  though  the  presbyter  is  expressly 
recognised  as  being  capable  of  celebrating  it 
(AC  iii.  20",  vii.  26^  [where  'presbyter'  takes  the 
place  of  the  'prophet'  of  ||D  10],  EthD  16,  Test  i.  31); 
he  confirms,  and  he  alone  ordains,  a  presb}i:er  being 
forbidden  to  ordain  even  the  minor  orders  (AC  iii.  IP, 
20^  EthD  U,  CH  iv.  32). 

The  deacon,  on  the  other  hand,  is  'ordained  not  to 
the  priesthood,  but  to  minister  to  the  bishop  and  the 
Church'  (Test  i.  38,  cf  EgCO  33,  EthCO  24,  Hap.  109). 
The  Council  of  Nicaea  says  that  he  is  the  irmjpeTr]?  of 
the  bishop  (can.  18).  CH  v.  33  f.  says  that  he  does 
not  belong  to  the  presbyterate,  but  that  he  is  to 
minister  to  the  bishop  and  presbyters  and  to  the  sick. 

*  So  in  Justin  Martyr  {Apol.  i.  67),  after  the  Offertory  the 
president  'offers  prayers  and  thanksgivings'  {i.e.  the  Eucharistic 
TharLksgiving)  'as  far  as  he  is  able'  (oo-tj  5ui/a/iis  avT<Z). 

t  The  name  'shepherd'  used  absolutely  as  a  title  for  the  bishop 
(apart  from  the  metaphor  of  the  flock)  is  not  common,  but  is  found 
in  ApCO  18  (cf.  22  syr,  lat),  AC  ii.  li  282  42i  433  (the  first  and  two 
last  also  in    Didasc)  and  frequently  in  Test. 


THE    MINISTRY   AND   ORDINATION  69 

So  in  AC  ii.  26  ^  30  ff.,  iii.  19  f.  and  ||Didasc  iii.  13, 
EthD  16.  The  '  Gallican  Statutes '  (§  4;  Wordsworth, 
MG  p.  166)  say  that  the  deacon  is  not  consecrated 
to  the  sacerdotium,  but  for  ministerium.  In  AC  viii. 
46^^  he  is  expressly  forbidden  to  celebrate  the 
Eucharist.  The  Church  Orders  show  that  deacons 
were  pressing  their  claims ;  almost  all  (except  Test 
which  is  enthusiastic  about  both  deacons*  and 
widows)  have  regulations  intended  to  repress  their 
claims. 

There  are  some  interesting  indications  of  the 
relative  positions  of  presbyters  and  bishops  in  the 
Church  Orders.  In  all  of  them  (after  D)  the  bishop 
is  supreme ;  the  presbyters  are  his  counsellors  and 
sit  in  judgment  with  him  (AC  ii.  28 S  and  II  Didasc, 
Hi  p.  39  f. ;  cf.  Ignatius  passim).  Yet  in  some  of 
these  manuals  there  are  traces  of  a  closer  relation. 
In  CH  iv.  30 — 32  the  presbyter  is  to  be  ordained 
with  the  same  prayer  as  a  bishop  except  that  the 
words  'bishop,'  'episcopate/  are  to  be  altered  to 
'  presbyter,'  '  presbyterate,'  and  enthronisation  is  to 
be  omitted.  '  The  bishop  in  all  things  is  to  be  put 
on  an  equality  with  the  presbyter  except  in  the  name 
of  the  chair  (cathedrae)  and  in  ordination,  for  the 
power  of  ordaining  is  not  given  to  him'  (the  presbyter). 
With  this  we  may  compare  the  direction  in  CH  ii.  10 
that  '  one  of  the  bishops  and  presbyters  (unus  ex 
episcopis  et  presbyteris)  is  to  lay  hands  on  a  bishop- 

*  Contrast  Test  i.  34,  which  calls  the  deacon  the  'counsellor  of 
the  whole  clergy,'  with  EgCO  33,  EthCO  24,  H3  p.  109,  which  say 
the  exact  opposite. 


70      THE  ANCIENT  CHURCH  ORDERS 

elect  and  to  say  the  prayer  over  him.'  The  meaning 
seems  to  be :  '  one  of  those  who  have  both  the 
episcopate  and  the  presbjrt^rate ' ;  for  in  CH  iv.  32 
a  presbyter  is  said  not  to  have  power  to  ordain.  The 
earlier  section  therefore  cannot  contemplate  the  case 
of  a  simple  presbyter  ordaining  a  bishop-elect.  There 
is  hardly  enough  here  to  prove  that  CH  belongs  to  the 
time  of  Hippol}i:us  or  earlier,  for  Jerome  has  almost 
the  same  expression  :  '  What  does  a  bishop  that  a 
presbyter  does  not,  except  ordination  ? '  {E}).  cxlvi. 
ctd  Evangelum  1).  But,  without  entering  on  the 
disputed  question  of  the  origin  of  the  episcopate,  we 
may  remark  that  there  is  little  doubt  that  the 
direction  to  use  the  same  prayer  for  bishop  and 
presbyter  is  an  archaic  feature,  and  goes  a  long  way 
to  prove  the  priority  of  those  manuals  which  have  it 
to  those  which  have  it  not.  It  would  be  extremely 
unlikely  that  a  compiler  who  found  two  separate 
prayers  in  his  sources  would  go  out  of  his  way  to 
suppress  one  of  them.  The  direction  in  EgCO-sah  32 
for  the  ordination  of  presbyters  is  :  '  Let  him  [the 
bishop]  pray  over  him  according  to  the  form  which 
we  said  for  the  bishop.'  The  Arabic  translation  has : 
'  He  prays  over  him  according  to  the  pattern  which 
we  have  said  concerning  the  bishop'  (Horner,  pp.  307, 
245).  This  would  seem  to  mean  the  same  thing  as 
CH,  that  the  same  form  was  to  be  used  for  bishop 
and  presbyter.  But  Funk  (TUH  p.  45)  disputes 
this.  EthCO  23  (the  parallel  passage)  has  :  '  In  the 
form  which  we  said  before  he  shall  pray,  saying...,' 
and    gives    a    separate   ordination   prayer   for   the 


THE   MINISTRY   AND   ORDINATION  71 

presbyter ;  so  H3  (p.  108)  has  :  *  et  dicat  secundum 
ea  quae  praedicta  sunt,  sicut  praediximus  super 
episcopum,  orans  et  dicens,'  and  adds  the  separate 
prayer.  From  this  Funk  deduces  the  conclusion  that 
EgCO  (which  contains  no  ordination  prayers  at  all)  does 
not  exclude,  but  rather  implies,  the  use  of  a  separate 
prayer  for  presbyters.  But  this  view  is  made  very 
improbable  by  the  phrase  used.  It  is  much  more 
likely  that  EthCO  (which  perhaps  was  the  first  to 
make  the  change)  took  over  the  reference  to  bishops 
from  the  older  form  in  its  source,  and  then  rather 
awkwardly  added  a  separate  prayer  to  it. 

The  ordination  prayer  for  presbyters  in  EthCO 
and  H  (which  closely  agree)  is  very  simple,  and 
refers  to  Moses'  elders.  The  only  function  of  a 
presbyter  which  is  mentioned  is  ruling.  Separate 
prayers  are  also  found  in  Test  i.  30  (developed 
from  H3),  AC  viii.  16  and  ConstH  6  (mentioning 
priestly  duties,  Upovpyia?,  on  behalf  of  the  people), 
Sar  13  (referring  to  the  function  of  reconciliation). — 
In  EgCO,  EthCO,  Hg,  Test,  the  presbyters  also  lay 
hands  on,  or  touch,  the  candidate;  but  this  is  not 
mentioned  in  AC,  which  only  says  that  the  presbyters 
and  deacons  are  present. 

Ordination  prayers  for  deacons  are  given  in 
CH  v.  39—42,  EthCO  24,  H3  p.  110  (a  fragment), 
Test  i.  38,  AC  viii.  17,  Sar  12.  Those  in  EthCO  and 
H3  are  practically  the  same  (as  far  as  H  goes)  ;  that 
in  Test  is  clearly  derived  from  them.  Those  in  CH, 
AC,  Sar,  seem  to  be  quite  independent  of  them  and 
of  one  another,  except  that  CH  and  AC  both  refer  to 


72  THE   ANCIENT   CHURCH   ORDERS 

Stephen,  while  Sar  refers  to  the  seven  '  deacons '  of 
Acts  vi. 

Archdeacons  (apxihuiKovoL)  are  not  heard  of 
by  name  till  the  end  of  the  fourth  centur}^,  when 
we  find  them  in  'Silvia.'  The  name  there,  however, 
does  not  seem  to  denote  a  separate  office,  but  is  given 
to  the  deacon  whose  duty  it  is  to  call  people  to 
prayer.  So  in  Test  i.  19,  34  there  is  a  'chief  deacon,' 
not  one  of  a  separate  order,  but  selected  from  the 
other  deacons  to  be  guest-master  and  to  help  the 
priest  to  write  the  names  of  those  who  make  oflferings. 
ArD  does  not  mention  the  chief  deacon  in  the 
parallel  passage.  It  is  not  probable  that  the  word 
ap;(iStaKovos  was  used  in  the  Greek  original  of  Test, 
for  Jacob  of  Edessa  in  translating  the  book  into 
Syriac  does  not  use  the  usual  S>Tiac  transliteration 
of  the  word,  but  translates  by  the  phrase  'chief  of 
the  deacons.' 

Chorepiscopi  are  not  mentioned  in  the  Church 
Orders.  But  EdCan  24  apparently  alludes  to  them 
in  the  injunction  that  a  Ruler  is  to  be  appointed  as 
head  over  village  presb}i:ers. 

Metropolitans  also  are  not  found  in  them. 
Although  the  neighbouring  bishops  are  said  to  attend 
at  an  episcopal  election,  there  is  not  much  trace  of 
the  existence  of  ecclesiastical  provinces  (for  ApCO 
see  below  p.  171).  This  is  natural  enough  in  the 
fourth  century,  when  provincial  organisation  was 
only  just  beginning ;  but  it  would  be  difficult  to 
explain  at  a  lat^r  date.     We  may,  as  it  is,  perhaps 


THE   MINISTRY   AND   ORDINATION  73 

make  the  deduction  that  none  of  these  manuals  came 
from  great  centres  like  Alexandria  and  Antioch. 
The  name  'metropolitan'  is  found  at  Nicaea  (can.  6), 
and  Laodicea(can.  12);  cf.  Antioch  inEncaen.  (can.  19). 
There  is  just  a  trace  of  a  primacy  in  ArD  36  where 
the  '  first  bishop  among  them '  says  the  ordination 
prayer  (cf.  AC  viii.  4^  '  one  of  the  first  bishops*).  A 
similar  but  fainter  trace  in  EgCO-boh  31  (Tattam 
p.  32)  is  shown  by  the  Sahidic  and  Arabic  versions 
to  be  a  mistake.  'They  request  (axiou  =a^Lov(ri)  one 
of  the  bishops '  [to  lay  on  hands  and  pray]  has 
become  in  the  Bohairic  '  He  who  is  worthy  (a^tos) 
out  of  the  bishops/  etc. 

2.  Ordination  of  a  bishop.  The  ordination 
or  consecration  to  the  episcopate  (there  is  no  differ- 
ence of  nomenclature  at  this  early  period)  takes  a 
very  simple  form  in  these  manuals.  A  prayer  is  said 
by  one  or  more  bishops,  with  laying  on  of  hands ; 
the  new  bishop,  being  then  placed  in  his  throne, 
receives  from  all  the  kiss  of  peace,  and  himself 
proceeds  to  celebrate  the  Eucharist.  At  least  three 
bishops  must  attend  ;  see  AC  iii.  20^  ('  or  at  least 
two ')  EthD  16,  ApCan  1  ('  two  or  three '),  Nicaea 
can.  4.  AC  viii.  27^  says  that  if  because  of  persecu- 
tion or  any  similar  cause  only  one  bishop  may  be 
had,  he  must  have  authority  from  several  bishops. 
The  real  significance  of  the  attendance  of  these 
bishops  is  that  they  come  to  assent  to  the  election  ; 
probably  the  idea  of  securing  validity  for  the  ordina- 
tion in  case  of  any  defect  in  one  of  the  consecrators 


74  THE   ANCIENT   CHURCH   ORDERS 

had  not  arisen  at  this  date.  The  bishops  assist  in 
the  ceremony,  but  as  a  rule  only  one,  chosen  by  the 
others,  says  the  prayer  (so  CH  ii.  10,  where  only  one 
lays  on  a  hand;  EgCO  31  and  H3  p.  103,  where  all 
have  previously  laid  on  hands  and  then  one  again 
does  so  alone).  But  in  EthCO  22  all  lay  on  hands 
and  aU  say  the  prayer.  In  Test  i.  21  they  all  lay  on 
hands  and  say  a  declaration,  and  then  one  bishop 
lays  on  hands  and  says  the  prayer  ;  ArD  36  is 
similar.  In  AG  viii.  4^  one  of  the  principal  bishops 
standing  near  the  altar  with  two  others,  says  the 
prayer,  the  other  bishops  and  the  presbyters  praying 
in  silence,  and  the  deacons  holding  the  Gospels  over 
the  new  bishop's  head.  But  it  is  not  certain  what 
the  three  bishops  do.  Laying  on  of  hands  is  not 
expressly  mentioned.  Yet  from  the  analogy  of  the 
other  Church  Orders  and  from  the  other  ordinations 
of  AC,  all  of  which  mention  imposition  of  hands,  it  is 
probable  that  the  three  bishops  lay  on  hands ;  and 
from  the  fact  that  the  other  bishops  are  expressly 
told  to  keep  silence,  it  is  not  unlikely  that  all  three 
join  in  saying  the  prayer.  As  Sarapion  gives  us 
hardly  any  rubrical  directions  the  usage  in  his  diocese 
is  uncertain. 

The  ordination  prayer  for  a  bishop  is  very 
nearly  the  same  in  CH,  EthCO,  H3,  and  ConstH.  It 
is  short  and  simple.  The  functions  mentioned  are, 
visiting  and  feeding  the  people,  oifering  the  gifts  of 
the  congregation  (the  Eucharist),  absolution,  exor- 
cising and  healing  (CH),  and  '  reconciling '  God's  face 


THE  MINISTRY   AND   ORDINATION 


75 


(ConstH,  H3).  The  prayer  is  given  below,  the  words  in 
italics  being  found  in  only  one  of  the  four  authorities. 
[The  form  in  H  and  EthCO  is  nearly  the  same  as  in 
ConstH,  all  but  quite  insignificant  differences  being 
given  in  the  notes.] 


ConstH 

O  God  and  Father  of  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  Father  of 
mercies  and  God*  of  all 
comfort,  who  dwellest  in  the 
heights  and  lookest  on  humble 
things,  who  knowest  all  things 
before  they  are  made ;  thou 
who  hast  given  the  bounds 
off  the  Church  through  the 
word  of  thy  grace,  who  hast 
preordained  the  just  race 
from  the  beginning  from 
Abraham:):,  who  hast  consti- 
tuted rulers  §  and  priests, 
and  hast  not  left  thy  sanctuary 
without  a  ministry,  who  from 
the  foundation  of  the  world 
wast  well  pleased  to  be  glori- 
fied ||  in  those  whom  thou 
hast  chosen,  even  now  pour 
out  the  power  proceeding  from 
thee  of  thy  ruling  IT  Spirit 
whom  thou  gavest  through 
thy  beloved  son  Jesus  Christ** 
to  thy  holy  Apostles  ft  who 

*  Eth:  Lord.  f  Eth:  an  ordinance  to. 

t  H:  the  race  of  the  just,  Abraham. 

§  Eth:  judges.    H:  princes. 

u  H:  preached  (?). 

H  nyenoviKov,  from  Ps.  H.  12  LXX.    Eth:  holy. 

**  H :  gavest  to  thy  beloved  Son  Jesus  Christ,  which  he  bestowed 
on  the  holy  Apostles  [Test,  AC  similar,  ArD  like  ConstH] . 

ft  Eth:  gavest  to  thy  beloved  Son  Jesus  Christ,  which  thou 
grantest  to  us  the  holy  Apostles  thy  helpers  in  thy  Church 
(working)  with  the  plough  of  thy  cross,  and  in  the  place  of  thy 
sanctuary— to  thee  be  glory,  and  praise  unceasingly  to  thy  Name. 


CH 

0  God,  Father  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  Father  of  mercies 
and  God  of  all  comfort,  who 
dwellest  in  the  heights  and 
lookest  on  humble  things,  who 
knowest  all  things  before  they 
are  made ;  thou  who  hast 
constituted  the  bounds  of  the 
Church,  by  whose  power  it  is 
that  from  Adam  there  should 
remain  a  just  race  in  the  man- 
ner of  this  bishop  who  is  great 
Abraham  (?  ratione  hujus 
episcopi  qui  est  magnus  A.), 
who  hast  constituted  prelacies 
and  principalities;  look  on  N. 
thy  servant,  giving  thy  power 
and  effectual  Spirit,  whom 
thou  gavest  through  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ  thy  only  Son  to 
thj  holy  Apostles  who  founded 
the  Church  in  every  place  to 
the  honour  and  glory  of  thy 
holy  Name.  Forasmuch  as 
thou  knowest  (cognovisti)  the 


76 


THE  ANCIEXT  CHURCH   ORDERS 


CH 

hearts  of  each  one,  grant  to 
him  that  without  sin  he  may 
see  thy  people,  that  he  may  be 
worthy  to  feed  thy  great  and 
holy  flock.  Cause  also  that 
his  life  (mores)  may  be  an 
example  (superiores)  to  all  the 
people  without  any  falling 
away,  and  that  he  may  be 
envied  by  all  for  his  excellency  ; 
and  receive  his  prayers  and 
offerings  which  he  shall  offer 
to  thee  day  and  night,  and 
may  they  be  to  thee  a  sweet 
savour.  Give  also  to  him,  0 
Lord,  the  episcopate,  and  a 
mild  spirit,  and  power  to 
forgive  sins ;  and  give  him 
ability  to  loose  all  bonds  of 
iniquity  of  demons,  and  to 
heal  all  diseases,  and  bruise 
Satan  under  his  feet  shortly, 
through  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  by  whom  be  glory  to 
thee  with  him  and  the  Holy 
Ghost,  for  ever  and  ever. 
Amen. 


ConstH 

founded  the  Church  in  the 
place  of  thy  sanctuary*  to 
the  unending  glory  and  praise 
of  thy  Name.  0  thouf  who 
knowest  the  hearts  of  all, 
grant  ij:  to  this  thy  servant, 
whom  thou  hast  chosen  to 
thy  holy  episcopate,  even§ 
to  serve  the  highpriesthood 
to  thee,  without  blame  mini- 
stering night  and  dayll,  and 
unceasingly  to  reconciled 
thy  face  and  to  offer  to  thee 
the  gifts  of  thy  holy  Church, 
and  to  have  in  the  high-priestly 
spirit  power  to  forgive  sins 
according  to  thy  command, 
to  give  lots  according  to  thy 
ordinance,  *  *and  to  loose  every 
bondft  according  to  the  power 
which  thou  gavest  to  the 
Apostles,  and  to  please  thee 
in  mildness  and  a  pure  heart, 
offering  to  thee  a  sweet  savour, 
through  thy  Son  Jesus  Christ 
our  Lordtt.  ^th§§  whom  be 
glory,  might  and  honour  to 
thee  with  the  Holy  Ghost  ||||, 
now  and  for  ever  and  ever. 
Amen. 

This  short  prayer  is  expanded  in  Test  and  AC. 

*  H :  in  every  place,  even  thy  sanctuary, 
t  H  inserts:  Father. 

I  Eth  inserts :  the  Holy  Ghost. 

§  Eth,  H  insert:  to  feed  thy  [holy,  H]  flock  and. 

II  Eth :  day  and  night. 

•[  Eth:  supphcating  worthily  to  see. 
•*  Eth:  to  give  the  ordination  of  thy  ordinance, 
ft  Eth  inserts :  of  iniquity. 
U  Eth,  H  omit:  our  Lord. 
§§  Eth,  H:  through. 

III!  Eth:  to  Father,  Son  and  Holy  Ghost.  H :  to  Father  and  Son 
with  the  Holy  Ghost.    Eth  inserts:  in  thy  holy  Church. 


THE  MINISTRY  AND  ORDINATION  77 

Each  has  a  long  preamble  before  *0  God  and  Father,' 
quite  independent  of  the  other,  and  each  in  its  own 
style ;  and  each  has  several  additional  sentences,  also 
independent,  and  also  each  in  its  own  style,  in  the 
text  of  the  prayer  itself.  Funk  supposes  that  AC  is 
the  original  of  all  the  Orders,  and  that  Test  is  derived 
from  one  of  the  EthCO  type.  This  would  mean, 
first,  that  a  compiler  of  the  EthCO  type  freely  treated 
AC  by  omitting  the  preamble  and  long  passages — 
those  which  are  specially  in  the  style  of  AC ;  then 
that  other  compilers  followed  suit,  agreeing  together 
in  one  short  type  of  prayer,  though  not  in  exact 
verbal  concurrence  with  one  another ;  then  that  the 
Test  compiler  inserted  into  the  resultant  short  form 
another  preamble  and  long  interpolations,  both  in  his 
own  style.  All  this  is  most  improbable*.  Speaking 
generally,  we  may  notice  that  in  liturgical  forms 
interpolation  is  a  priori  more  likely  than  omission. 
They  grew  rather  than  diminished  in  length ;  and  it 
may  confidently  be  said,  that  the  earlier  the  form, 
the  simpler  it  is.  In  this  particular  case  we  must 
come  to  the  conclusion  that  the  simpler  ordination 
prayer  given  above  represents  the  original  much 
better  than  the  more  complex  forms  of  Test  or  AC, 
which  are  produced  by  enlargement  and  interpolation. 
Indeed  we  may  (though  very  tentatively)  reconstruct 
the  original  prayer  by  omitting  all  phrases  in  the 
form  given  above  which  are  not  common  to  all.  And 
we  may  also  probably  conclude  that  in  the  Original, 

*  Similarly  the  ordination  prayer  for  a  presbyter  is  shorter  in 
ConstH  than  in  AC. 


78      THE  ANCIENT  CHURCH  ORDERS 

the  prayer  for  presbyters  and  for  bishops  was  the 
same. 

3.  Minor  Orders.  There  was  a  tendency  to 
supplement  the  organisation  of  the  ministry  by  offices 
which  are  additional,  and  (with  one  possible  exception) 
inferior,  to  those  of  bishop,  presbyter,  and  deacon. 
Most  of  the  Church  Orders  draw  a  distinction  between 
those  offices  that  have,  and  those  that  have  not, 
laying  on  of  hands  (x^LpoOcata),  which  is  commonly 
used  only  in  the  ordination  of  bishops,  presbyters,  and 
deacons.  But  ConstH  extends  it  to  deaconesses  and 
subdeacons,  and  AC  also  to  readers  (see  the  Table, 
p.  15).  Similarly  St  Basil  (Ep.  can.  tertia  ccxvii.  51) 
makes  a  clear  distinction  on  these  lines,  a.d.  375. 
He  says  that  lapsed  clergy  are  ejected  from  the 
ministry,  'whether  they  be  in  orders  (ev  ^a^/xaJ, 
cf.  ApCan  82),  or  remain  in  the  ministry  which  is 
conferred  without  imposition  of  hands.'  And  in 
A.D,  341  the  Council  of  Antioch  in  Encaeniis  (can.  10) 
expressly  uses  x«^po'''o»'€t^*  (though  this  word  need 
not  necessarily  imply  laying  on  of  hands)  of  presbyters 
and  deacons,  but  Kadia-rav  of  readers,  subdeacons,  and 
exorcists,  though  the  latter  word  may  be  used  of  any 
order  from  bishops  downwards  (e.g.  AC  iii.  20  \  vi.  17  \ 
viii.    17^  ApCO-sah  17,   20  f.,  EgCO  33,   35,    37; 

Sar   14  has  }(€ipo6ecrta  KaTao-Tttcrcws  CTTtCTKOTrov,  and  SO 

for  presbyters  and  deacons,  §  12  f. :  Sarapion  has  no 
benedictions  of  minor  orders  ;  for  other  instances  see 
Brightman  JThSt  i.    273  f.).     Epiphanius   includes 

*  For  the  meaning  of  x^'poroi/ta,  x^tpo^f*^*"  in  AC  see  below 
p.  153  fif. 


THE   MINISTRY   AND   ORDINATION  79 

the  subdeacons  in  the  Upoiavvrj,  but  not  readers  :  'The 
reader  is  not  a  priest  (Upev?),  but  as  it  were  a  scribe 
(ypa/x/xarcvs)  of  the  word'  {Expos.  Fid.  21,  ed.  Petavius, 
i.  1104).  At  Laodicea,  c.  a.d.  380,  the  bishops,  pres- 
b3rters,  and  deacons  are  apparently  placed  in  a  class  by 
themselves  as  UpariKot ;  the  rest  are  KXr/piKot  (can.  27, 
30,  etc.).  But  in  AC  iii.  15^  the  minor  orders  are 
included  in  the  UpariKoi  (so  ApCan  63). 

The  natural  conclusion  from  this  is  that  at  first 
these  minor  orders  were  not  ordained  with  laying  on 
of  hands,  but  that  ConstH  made  some  advance  in 
the  case  of  subdeacons  and  deaconesses,  and  that  AC 
went  still  further  and  added  readers  to  those  who 
were  so  ordained.  But  Funk  {DidCA  ii.  p.  xv, 
TUH  41,  52  f.,  192  ff.)  thinks  that  the  process  was 
the  reverse ;  that  laying  on  of  hands  for  the  minor 
orders  was  dropped,  first  partially  by  ConstH  (which 
he  regards  as  later  than  AC)  and  then  wholly  by  the 
rest.  He  says  that  the  Monophysites  do  not  use  laying 
on  of  hands  for  this  purpose,  while  the  Nestorians 
use  it  (Denzinger  Bitus  Orientalium  ii.  p.  228)  for  a 
reader  [apparently  not  for  a  subdeacon,  ih.  p.  229]. 
Thus  the  older  sect  follows  the  usage  of  AC,  the 
younger  that  of  EgCO;  and  he  deduces  from  this 
the  priority  of  AC  over  EgCO.  It  is  difficult  to  see 
the  force  of  this  argument.  In  the  first  place,  though 
the  Monophysites  do  not  use  the  ordinary  laying  on 
of  hands,  the  ordainer  touches  the  temples  of  the 
reader  or  subdeacon  (for  the  Copts  see  Denzinger  ii. 
3,  5 ;  for  the  Syrian  Jacobites  see  ii.  66  f.).  And 
even  if  it  were  not  so  the  deduction  would  not  follow. 


80      THE  ANCIENT  CHURCH  ORDERS 

The  Nestorians  have  more  affinity  to  AC,  the 
Monophysites  to  Test  (which  here  follows  the  EgCO 
custom)  for  doctrinal  reasons  ;  and  therefore  no 
chronological  deductions  can  be  made  one  way  or  the 
other*. 

4.  Divisions  of  the  Minor  Orders.  Readers 
and  'widows'  (with  whom  we  may  class  deaconesses) 
seem  to  be  the  oldest  of  the  minor  orders.  Sub- 
deacons,  singers,  interpreters,  doorkeepers,  acolytes, 
exorcists,  virgins  (or  ascetics,  or  solitaries),  'those 
with  gifts'  (charismata),  appear  in  various  parts  of 
the  world.  But  the  last  three  are  not  properly 
orders  at  all,  as  is  expressly  said  in  several  of  the 
Church  Orders ;  though  exorcists  are  on  the  border 
line  (they  are  'appointed,'  like  readers  and  sub- 
deacons,  at  Antioch  in  Encaen.  can.  10  ;  but  the 
Church  Orders  look  on  them  as  charismatic,  e.g, 
AC  viii.  26). 

Acol3rtes  only  appear  in  the  West.  Cornehus 
in  his  letter  to  Fabius  of  Antioch  (Eusebius  HE  ^d. 
43^)  says  that  there  were  then  (a.d.  251)  forty-two 
in  Rome. 

Subdeacons  are  also  first  mentioned  at  the  same 
time  and  place.  Cornelius  {loc.  cit.)  mentions  seven  t. 
Cyprian  {Ep.  xxxiv.  [xxvii.]  4)  and  Didasc  ii.  34* 

*  For  the  qnestion  whether  the  text  of  ConstH  about  a  reader 
shows  signs  of  being  an  alteration  of  AC,  see  below,  p.  153  f . 

\  In  Cornehus'  hst  there  are  '  36  (or  46)  presbyters,  7  deacons, 
7  subdeacons,  42  acolytes,  52  exorcists,  readers  and  doorkeepers, 
and  over  1500  widows  and  persons  in  distress.'    Test  (i.  34)  has  12 


THE   MINISTRY   AND   ORDINATION  81 

(DidCA  i.  p.  116,  H^  p.  40,  Gibson  p.  51)  also 
mention  subdeacons ;  and  they  are  the  only  minor 
order  mentioned  at  Elvira  in  Spain,  c.  a.d.  305 
(can.  30).  The  reference  in  Didasc  is  perhaps  an 
interpolation,  for  otherwise  they  are  not  found  in 
the  East  till  the  fourth  century.  They  are  not 
mentioned  in  ApCO,  and  Eusebius  apparently  does 
not  recognise  them  as  existing  in  the  persecution  of 
his  own  time  in  the  East  {HE  viii.  6^).  At  Neo- 
caesarea  in  Cappadocia  (c.  a.d.  320?)  a  subdeacon 
is  called  a  '  minister,'  v-n-qpiry]^  (can.  10) ;  an  offend- 
ing deacon  is  to  be  degraded  to  the  rank  of  a 
'minister.'  This  name  is  also  found  at  Laodicea 
(can.  20  ff.),  and  in  AC  (iii.  IV'\  vi.  17^,  viii.  28^ 
cf.  xrrrqpea-La  viii.  10^  j  in  ii.  28^  and  apparently  in 
II  Didasc  it  is  used  of  deacons).  The  name  wo- 
StttKovos  is  found  at  Antioch  in  Encaen.  (can.  10), 
in    Sar   25,   and  in   Athanasius  Hist,   Avian.   ^  ad 

Tnonachos,^     §    60     {yirohLaKOVov...vTrqpiTOvvra).        Sub- 

deacons  are  found  in  EgCO,  EthCO,  Hg  (p.  116), 
Test,  ConstH,  AC ;  and  also  in  EdCan  5,  where  in 
an  apparently  exhaustive  list  no  other  minor  order  is 
mentioned.  They  are  found  in  our  present  text  of 
CH,  but  Achelis  thinks  they  are  interpolated.     In 

presbyt-ers,  7  deacons,  14  snbdeacons,  13  widows  'who  sit  in  front.' 
ApCO  (18  ff.)  has  3  presbyters,  3  deacons  (so  syr),  3  widows;  the 
number  of  readers  is  not  mentioned,  probably  only  one.  Hamack 
{SApC  p.  95)  suggests  that  as  there  were  14  regions  in  Rome,  and  as 
Pope  Fabian,  c.  a.d.  236,  had  divided  the  regions  among  the  deacons 
{Catal.  Liberianus),  7  subdeacons  were  added  in  his  time  to  the 
7  deacons,  so  as  to  have  one  deacon  or  subdeacon  for  each  region, 
while  the  42  acolytes  would  provide  three  for  each  region. 

M.  6 


82       THE  ANCIENT  CHURCH  ORDERS 

xxi.  217  Achelis  suggests  that  we  should  alter 
*  presbyters  and  subdeacons  and  readers '  into  *  pres- 
byters and  deacons  and  readers '  as  otherwise  deacons 
would  be  omitted ;  Funk,  on  the  other  hand,  thinks 
that  the  omission  of  deacons  is  merely  due  to  a 
scribe,  and  is  a  clerical  error  {TUH  227). 

Singers  (i/AaXrat,  wSoi,  i//a\Tu)Sot)  are  not  found  as 
a  separate  class  or  order  in  Test,  EgCO,  EthCO,  H, 
CH;  but  they  have  become  such  in  AC  (iii.  11, 
vi.  17^),  at  Laodicea  (can.  23),  in  ApCan  43,  69, 
and  in  Test-arab,  which  alters  the  Test  enumeration 
given  above  to  'four  subdeacons  and  readers,  three 
widows  and  singers,'  and  which  adds  to  Test  i.  45  a 
chapter  about  the  appointment  of  a  singer. 

Interpreters  would  only  exist  in  bilingual 
countries.  They  are  found  in  Egypt  (Sar  25)  and 
in  S}Tia  and  Palestine  (Epiphanius,  Expos.  Fid.  21 ; 
and  in  '  Silvia,'  where  however  the  presbyter  in- 
terprets for  the  bishop,  vii.  5).  They  are  not  found 
in  the  Church  Orders.  For  this  office  in  later  times 
see  Brightman  LEW  578. 

Doorkeepers  (TrvXwpot)  as  an  order  are  men- 
tioned in  Cornelius'  list,  and  in  AC  ii.  57^^  iii.  11, 
EthD  10,  etc. ;  not  in  Test,  EgCO,  EthCO,  H3.  Their 
function  seems  at  first  to  have  been  performed  by 
deacons,  who  as  they  grew  in  importance  gave  up 
their  more  menial  offices  to  subdeacons  and  door- 
keepers. But  the  direction  for  deacons  to  watch  the 
doors  is  preserved  in  almost  all  the  Church  Orders, 


THE  MINISTRY   AND   ORDINATION  83 

even  in  AC,  which  makes  a  separate  order  of  door- 
keepers. 

5.  Widows  and  deaconesses  are  frequently 
mentioned  in  early  Christian  literature  in  connexion 
with  the  ministry  to  women  as  well  as  with  the  receipt 
of  alms.  The  Pastoral  Epistles  and  the  reference  in 
Ignatius  to  *  the  virgins  who  are  called  widows ' 
{Smyrn.  13)  prepare  us  for  a  considerable  develop- 
ment. In  ApCO  there  is  a  trace  of  a  struggle  between 
those  who  desired  to  push  women's  work,  and  those 
who  wished  to  minimise  it,  the  latter  position  being 
evidently  taken  by  the  writer ;  but  three  widows 
are  to  be  appointed,  two  to  pray  and  (strange  to  say) 
to  receive  spiritual  revelations  (so  ApC0-S3n'  21  and 
Ha  p.  95),  the  third  to  visit  the  sick.  There  is  not 
much  said  of  '  widows '  in  most  of  the  manuals 
parallel  to  CH.  But  in  Test  there  is  a  great  ex- 
tension of  their  position,  and  this  is  one  of  the 
marked  characteristics  of  the  writer.  Corresponding 
to  presbyters  there  are  ' presbyteresses '  or  'widows 
who  sit  first '  (jrpoKaOrjfxevaL)  to  whom  is  given  almost 
all  the  women's  ministry.  But  deaconesses  are  also 
incidentally  mentioned,  as  corresponding  to  the 
deacons ;  nothing,  however,  is  said  about  their 
appointment,  nor  yet  of  the  functions  they  are  to 
perform,  except  that  they  are  to  carry  the  Eucharist 
to  a  sick  woman  just  as  deacons  carry  it  to  a  sick 
man  (ii.  20  for  deacons  and  deaconesses ;  for  the 
former  cf.  Justin,  Apol.  i.  65).  '  Widows '  in  Test 
take    the  part  in  the  baptism  of  women  usually 

6—2 


84      THE  ANCIEXT  CHURCH  ORDERS 

assigned  to  deaconesses.      Both  widows  and  dea- 
conesses are  allowed  to  stand  within  the  veil  at  the 
Eucharist  (so  ArD)  -,   but  in  the  rubric  about  the 
communion  widows  are  included  in  the  *  priesthood,' 
while  deaconesses  are  excluded  from  it  (i.  23).     ArD 
shows  traces  of  some  confusion  :  it  talks  of  '  widows 
who  are  deaconesses'  (§  38).     In  Test  widows  are  not 
to  be  ordained  with  laying  on  of  hands,  though  a 
form  of  prayer  is  given,  to  be  used  at  their  appoint- 
ment (KarcuTTao-t?).     They  are  bidden  to  be  silent  in 
church*  (i.  40).     In  AC  the  deaconess  (rj  Slolkovo^  or 
SiaKovLo-cra)  takes  the  place  assigned  in  Test  to  'widows 
who  sit  first'  (see  on  baptism  below,  p.  105 f.),  and 
widows  are  subject  to  deaconesses  (iii.  8^ ;  so  EthD 
12).     Widows  are,  however,  mentioned  frequently  in 
AC,  chiefly  as  receiving  alms  and  as  praying  for  the 
donors.    They  must  be  not  less  than  sixty  years  of  age, 
and  monogamous  (iii.  1^;  so  EthD  12,  cf.  1  Ti.  v.  9). 
Presbyteresses  (Trpeo-^vriSc?)  are  identified  with  '  those 
who  sit  in  front'  (TrpoKaOtjixevai,)  at  Laodicea  (can.  11), 
where  their  appointment  for  the  future  is  forbidden. 
The  same  council  forbids  women  to  'approach  near 
the    altar'   (can.   44),    apparently  referring  to  the 
custom  approved  in  Test  and  ArD.   Presbyteresses  are 
also  found  in  Didasc  ii.  28'  {DidCA  i.  108,  Hi  p.  38); 
its   '  presbji^rae '   appear  as   Trpco-ySvrtSc?  in  II  AC. 
In  AC  iii.    5^  this   word  again   occurs,   but  it  is 
not  in   11   Didasc;   in  AC  ii.    57^-   at  x^P^'   '^°^*-  ^^ 
Trpeo-^vTiSc?  =  *  anus  ac  viduae'   of  II  Didasc,      The 

*  So  AC  iii.  61,  EthD  12 ;  the  H  Didasc  forbids  them  to  teach  at 
aU  (cf.  1  Ti.  ii.  12). 


THE   MINISTRY   AND  ORDINATION  85 

*  presbyteresses '  and  *  widows '  seem  to  be  the  same 
persons,  both  in  Didasc  and  in  AC.  The  name 
TrpccryguTts  was  not  liked  by  Epiphanius  {Haer,  Ixxix. 
4),  except  as  a  designation  of  an  elder  widow.  There 
are  no  deaconesses  in  CH,  EgCO,  EthCO,  H3.  In 
AC  ii.  58 ^  EthD  10  they  arrange  the  places  of  the 
women  in  church,  as  deacons  do  those  of  the  men. 
They  may  do  nothing  without  the  authority  of  the 
deacon  ;  and  are  the  intermediaries  when  any  women 
have  business  to  transact  with  the  deacon  or  bishop 
(ACii.  26«;  cf.  EthD  6*). 

6.  Readers.  There  is  some  evidence  that  the 
reader  once  occupied  a  very  high  position,  though 
we  see  by  Cornelius'  list  that  in  the  third  century 
he  had  sunk  to  a  low  one  in  Rome.  In  Test  i. 
35,  44  f.  and  AC  viii.  21  f.  he  comes  after  the  sub- 
deacon,  in  EgCO  35  f ,  EthCO  27,  CH  vii.  48  f.  and 
at  Antioch  in  Encaen.  (can.  10)  before  him  ;  but 
Test  is  inconsistent,  for  in  i.  23  (twice)  the  reader 
comes  first.  There  is  also  an  indication  that  Test 
has  deliberately  altered  in  i.  44  f.  the  order  of  his 
source,  for  he  begins  about  the  appointment  of  a 
subdeacon  with  the  word  '  similarly '  which  is  inap- 
propriate as  it  stands,  but  would  be  very  appropriate 
if  the  chapter  about  the  reader  had  preceded.  AC 
also  is  inconsistent ;  in  iii.  llHhe  reader  comes  first, 
in  vi.  17^  the  subdeacon;  but  in  these  passages  the 
order  of  offices  is  vague.     CH  also  is  inconsistent; 

*  SEC-arab  53  (corresponding  to  SEC-sah  66)  and  EthS  54, 
which  are  parallel  to  AC  viii.,  speak  of  subdeaconesses  and  female 
readers.    But  SEC-boh,  sah  has  'subdeacons  and  readers.' 


86  THE   ANCIENT   CHURCH   ORDERS 

see  xxi.  217,  where  the  subdeacon  comes  first.  In 
ApCO  19  f.  the  reader  comes  before  the  dea<xm,  and 
Harnack  sees  here  a  very  old  arrangement  dating 
from  the  second  century,  in  which  the  office  of 
reader  (like  that  of  the  exorcist)  was  charismatic, 
and  he  was  not  included  among  the  clergy  ;  whereas 
eariy  in  the  third  century,  in  Rome,  he  came  to  be 
reckoned  among  the  clergy.  He  points  out  that  in 
Didasc  the  reader  was  to  receive  a  double  portion  at 
the  Agape  like  the  presb3rters  and  dea<?ons,  while  in 
II  AC  ii.  28 '^  this  is  reduced  to  a  single  portion  (SApC 
p.  71  f.).  We  remember  what  an  important  position 
the  reader  takes  in  Justin's  account  of  the  Eucharist 
(Apol.  i.  67). 

There  are  other  traces  of  the  old  position  of  the 
reader,  even  after  that  position  had  been  lost.  For 
example,  ApCO  19  insists  that  the  reader  must  be 
able  to  instruct  or  narrate  (Si-qyTjrLKo^) — he  *  fills  the 
place  of  an  Evangelist*' — though  the  same  manual 
does  not  insist  that  a  bishop  should  be  sot  ('if  he 
knows  not  letters,  he  shall  be  meek '  etc.  §  16).  So  in 
Test  (i.  45)  the  reader  must  have  had  *  much  expe- 
rience '  and  be  '  learned  and  of  much  learning,  with  a 
good  memor}\'  At  one  time,  it  would  appear,  the 
reader  expounded  as  well  as  read  ;  when  his  function 
was  limited  to  the  mechanical  reading  of  the  Scrip- 

•  The  Bohairic  has  altered  this  (Tattam  p.  22). 

+  The  possibUity  of  an  unlearned  (a'i/aX</)a'/3rjTo«  or  dypdfi- 
fiaTosi)  bishop  is  often  recognised :  e.g.  AC  ii.  1-  and  Didasc,  EthD  3. 
Some  manuals  however  \\ill  not  tolerate  an  ignorant  bishop :  of. 
Test  i.  20,  AC  riii.  2*  (another  inconsistency),  SEC  63  (Homer, 
p.  338). 


THE   MINISTRY   AND   ORDINATION  87 

tures  his  position  fell.  In  the  Clementine  Epistle  to 
James  1 3  there  are  catechists  who  are  to  instruct  and 
must  be  learned.  In  Cyprian  {Ep.  xxxviii.  [xxxii.]  2), 
though  the  reader  is  inferior  to  the  subdeacon,  he 
reads  the  Gospel  in  the  Liturgy ;  and  in  CH  vii.  48 
the  Book  of  the  Gospels  is  given  him  at  his  appoint- 
ment. In  Test  (i.  45)  this  becomes  *  a  book '  only ; 
and  (i.  27)  the  reader  reads  'the  Prophets  and  the 
rest'  {i.e.  the  Apostle).  In  ConstH  he  receives  a 
book,  in  EgCO  35  the  'book  of  the  Apostle'  (the 
Pauline  Epistles;  EgCO-arab  26  has  simply  'the  book,' 
and  so  EthCO  27  'the  Scripture').  AC  viii.  22=^  merely 
refers  to  his  reading  the  Scriptures.  In  Sarapion  the 
office  is  mentioned,  but  we  learn  nothing  about  it. 
Another  probable  trace  of  older  custom  is  that  in  Test 
i.  19  the  reader  is  allowed  to  say  the  '  commemoration ' 
(probably  the  suffrages  of  the  Ectene)  as  an  alternative 
to  the  chief  deacon.  Harnack  goes  so  far  as  to  say 
{SApG  p.  69)  that  the  ordination  prayer  for  a  reader 
in  AC  viii.  22  points  back  to  the  time  when  readers 
were  regarded  as  having  a  charisma.  But  those  who 
had  a  charisma  in  old  times  were  not  ordained. 
Doubtless,  however,  AC,  like  Test,  contains  relics  of  a 
bygone  point  of  view.  Another  thing  that  points  in 
the  same  direction  is  the  comparative  scarcity  of 
readers.  AC  ii.  28^  and  II  Didasc  say  :  'if  there  be 
a  reader.'  ApCO  19  apparently  only  provided  for 
o/i€  reader  in  each  church  (Harnack,  SApC  -p.  15,  pro- 
poses to  insert  ct?).  See  also  above,  pp.  14  f.,  81  n. 
7.  Confessors.  Those  who  in  times  of  persecu- 
tion had  confessed  the  faith,  even  though  they  had 


88  THE   ANCIENT  CHURCH  ORDERS 

not  been  martyred,  received  for  the  rest  of  their  lives 
great  reverence.  A  sort  of  honorary  presbyterate 
was  extended  to  them  all  as  a  class,  and  this  is 
provided  for  in  CH  vi.  43—47,  EgCO  34,  EthCO  25, 
Test  i.  39  [H3  is  wanting].  Achelis  {Die  Can.  Hipp. 
p.  221  ff.)  has  adduced  some  evidence  that  in  the 
third  century  confessors  were  held  as  qualified  to  be 
among  the  clergy.  But  there  is  no  evidence  that 
they  were  allowed  to  perform  ministerial  functions 
without  ordination.  The  section  in  CH  and  its 
cognates  is  much  confused,  and  we  can  only  arrive 
at  the  sense  by  comparing  one  with  another.  That 
in  EgCO  runs  as  follows  : — 

If  a  confessor  has  been  in  chains  for  the  Name  of  the 
Lord,  they  shall  not  lay  hand  upon  him  for  the  diaconate 
(or  ministry)  or  presbyterate,  for  he  has  the  honour  of  the 
presbyterate  by  his  confession.  But  if  he  is  to  be  appointed 
bishop,  then  there  shall  be  laying  on  of  hands  on  him. 
But  if  he  is  a  confessor  who  was  not  brought  before  an 
authority,  nor  was  punished  with  chains,  nor  shut  up  in 
prison,  nor  condemned  with  any  sentence,  but  in  a  casual 
way  he  was  only  insulted  for  the  Name  of  oiu*  Lord,  and 
he  was  pimished  in  the  house  (privately?),  though  he 
confessed,  hand  is  to  be  laid  on  him  for  every  office  of 
which  he  is  worthy.  Now  the  bishop  shall  give  thanks 
according  as  we  have  said  before.  It  is  not  altogether 
necessary  for  him  to  recite  the  same  words  which  we  said 
before,  as  if  learning  to  say  them  by  heart  in  his  thanks- 
giving to  Grod  ;  but  according  to  the  abihty  of  each  one  he 
is  to  pray.  If  indeed  he  can  pray  sufficiently  well  with 
a  grand  prayer,  then  it  is  good.  But  if  also  he  should 
pray  and  recite  a  prayer  in  (due)  measure,  no  one  may 
forbid  him,  only  let  him  pray  being  sound  in  orthodoxy 
(slightly  altered  from  Horner,  p.  308  f.). 


THE   MINISTRY   AND   ORDINATION  89 

EthCO  is  still  more  confused,  and  Test,  in  which 
the  passage  is  shorter,  scarcely  less  so.  But  the 
general  sense  is  clear.  A  confessor  is  to  rank  with 
presbyters  ;  if  he  is  required  for  the  episcopate  he  is 
to  be  ordained  with  laying  on  of  hands.  This  is 
intelligible.  Apart  from  the  question  of  the  bishop 
having  the  sole  right  of  ordination  of  others,  it  would 
be  difficult  to  have  honorary  bishops,  as  there  was 
only  one  bishop  for  each  diocese ;  while  it  would  be 
easy  to  have  honorary  presbyters,  as  there  were  so 
many  ordinary  presbyters.  The  rest  of  the  section 
deals  with  another  class  of  confessors,  who  are 
worthy  of  ordination  by  their  confession;  and  with 
the  permission  to  deviate  from  the  fixed  prayer  of 
ordination.  The  II  AC  viii.  23  is  quite  plain.  Its 
object  is  to  repress  the  undue  claims  of  confessors  to 
minister,  and  it  is  a  simplification  of  what  was  an 
ambiguous  chapter  in  its  source.  It  says  that  a 
confessor  is  not  ordained,  for  it  (confessorship)  is  of 
his  own  will  (yvw/utry)  and  endurance ;  but  he  is  to  be 
honoured,  and  if  wanted  for  a  bishop  or  'presbyter  or 
deacon  he  is  to  be  ordained.  A  self-asserting  con- 
fessor is  to  be  cast  out.  Here  is  a  clear  instance  of 
the  posteriority  of  AC  (see  below,  p.  145). 

8.  Promotion.  The  promotion  of  readers  is 
mentioned  in  AC  viii.  22  ^  Test  i.  45,  but  not  in 
EgCO,  EthCO ;  that  of  subdeacons  in  Test  i.  44. 
St  Basil  forbids  the  advancement  of  an  offending 
reader  or  minister  (subdeacon)  in  Ep.  canon,  tert. 
ccxvii.  69,  and  implies  that  ordinarily  they  would  be 


90      THE  ANCIENT  CHURCH  ORDERS 

promoted.  In  Cyprian  Ep.  xxxix.  (xxxiii.)  5  some 
readers  are  mentioned  as  about  to  become  presbyters 
directly,  because  they  had  been  confessors ;  this 
has  a  bearing  on  what  was  said  about  confessors 
above.  The  promotion  of  deacons  is  referred  to  in 
the  ordination  prayers  in  AC  viii.  17  ^  EthCO  24  and 
probably  Test  i.  38  (this  is  made  likely  by  ||  EthCO 
24,  now  newly  published) ;  Hg  breaks  off  before 
this  sentence  in  the  prayer  is  reached.  In  the 
fourth-century  Life  of  Polycarp  by  Pseudo-Pionius 
(Lightfoot,  Ignatius^  iii.  433  ff.)j  Polycarp  is  made  to 
be  successively  deacon,  presbyter,  and  bishop  (§§  11, 
17,  23)  ;  and  so  the  Council  of  Sardica  (c.  a.d.  347) 
says  (can.  10)  that  a  bishop  mu«t  have  been  reader, 
deacon,  and  presbyter  in  succession  and  for  a  con- 
siderable time  ;  but  the  genuineness  of  these  canons 
is  disputed.  ApCO-syr  22  (so  Hs  p.  97)  refers  to  the 
promotion  of  the  deacons  to  the  episcopate  (Trot/xevtKos 
TOTTos),  a  comment  on  1  Ti.  iii.  13 ;  it  is  not  said  that 
they  can  become  presb}i;ers. 

9.  Marriage  of  the  clergy.  The  Church 
Orders  do  not  all  take  quite  the  same  line  on  this  ques- 
tion. CH,  EgCO,  EthCO,  Hg  say  nothing  about  it. 
ApCO-syr  16  shows  a  somewhat  ascetic  tendency.  A 
bishop  is  better  as  a  celibate  or  if  'from  one  wife,'  i.e.^ 
probably,  a  widower.  This  is  softened  in  ApCO-boh, 
sah ;  a  married  bishop  '  having  children '  (rratStuv  /xeroxos 
for  TraiSeta?  ^.  *  one  who  can  impart  discipline '  which 
is  undoubtedly  the  original)  is  to  abide  with  his  wife 
(Ha  is  wanting  here  ;  ApCO-arab,  eth  read  *  before  he 


THE   MINISTRY   AND   ORDINATION  91 

becomes  bishop '  for  '  having  children  ').  ApCO 
suggests  that  presbyters  should  not  marry  (§  18),  but 
deacons  are  expressly  allowed  to  do  so  once;  they 
must  be  'monogamous'  (a  different  expression  from 
that  used  of  bishops)  and  '  educating  their  children ' 
(T€KvoTp6(f)0L,  §  20).  Test  says  nothing  of  presbyters' 
marriage,  but  evidently  would  wish  bishops  and 
deacons  to  be  celibates  or  widowers,  though  it  actually 
prescribes  a  less  strict  rule  (i.  20,  33).  AC  ii.  2 
and  II  Didasc  (Hi  p.  16),  and  ApCan  5,  40,  51, 
on  the  other  hand,  rather  favour  married  bishops 
than  otherwise,  as  also  apparently  do  the  Clementine 
Homilies*  (iii.  68).  Thus  also  ArD  36  is  less  ascetic 
than  II  Test,  and  makes  no  suggestion  that  the 
bishop  should  be  a  widower;  it  prefers  a  celibate, 
but  a  bishop  may  be  married.  EthD  3  seems  to 
insist  that  a  bishop  must  be  married. 

Funk  (TUH  &S)  remarks  that  while  in  the  time 
of  Clement  of  Alexandria  presbyters  might  marry,  a 
stricter  discipline  came  in  during  the  fourth  century, 
as  Epiphanius  witnesses.  He  argues  that  AC,  which 
is  more  lax  on  this  subject,  must  therefore  be  earlier 
than  Test,  which  is  more  strict.  The  history  of 
opinion  does  not  justify  this  view.  The  tendency 
in  the  fourth  century  is  undoubted ;  but  it  was  far 
from  universal,  and  there  were  differences  of  opinion 
between  men  of  opposite  schools  of  thought  then  as 

*  The  date  of  the  '  Clementine '  literature  is  uncertain :  it  used 
to  be  thought  to  belong  to  the  second  or  to  the  third  century ;  but 
the  latest  writers  on  the  subject  attribute  it  to  the  fourth  (Dom 
Butler  in  JThSt  x.  457 ;  cf.  Hort,  Clementine  Recognitions,  London 
1901,  p.  130). 


92  THE   ANCIENT   CHURCH   ORDERS 

now.  Test  and  AC  represent  such  opposite  schools ; 
ApCan,  as  we  should  expect,  favours  the  AC  view. 
The  councils  of  Antioch  in  Encaeniis  and  of  Gangra 
(c.  A.D.  370?)  do  the  same.  The  former  (can.  25) 
assumes  as  a  probable  state  of  things  that  a  bishop 
will  have  a  'household'  and  'sons.'  Funk's  argument, 
then,  would  require  us  to  put,  not  only  Test,  but 
ApCO  into  the  fifth  century,  which  is  impossible. 
His  deduction  that  Test  insists  on  presbyters  being 
celibates  or  widowers  is  not  warranted  by  the  text, 
which  says  nothing  about  it,  but  only  that  they 
must  be  'pure,  without  blame'  (i.  29),  almost  the 
same  phraseology  as  is  used  about  subdeacons  and 
readers  (i.  44  f.). 

Those  Church  Orders  which  mentiou  the  subject 
of  clerical  marriage  at  all  insist  at  least  on  monogamy; 
the  clergy  must  not  have  married  again  after  their 
first  wife's  death,  for  this  was  the  interpretation 
which  they  put  on  the  injunction  of  the  Pastoral 
Epistles  ;  see  e.g.  AC  vi.  17,  which  expressly  extends 
the  injunction  of  monogamy  to  the  minor  orders.  In 
ApCan  17 — 19  no  one  who  has  married  twice  aft^r 
baptism,  or  who  has  married  a  widow  or  a  divorced 
or  an  unworthy  woman,  or  two  sisters,  or  a  niece, 
may  enter  even  the  minor  orders.  It  may  be  re- 
marked that  even  the  less  austere  Church  Orders 
show  a  great  dislike  of  second  marriages.  They  are 
to  be  avoided  by  laymen  also,  though  not  forbidden 
to  them.  But  third  or  fourth  marriages  are  abomi- 
nated. Thus  EthD  12  says:  'A  first  marriage  is 
pure  before  the  Lord,  but  they  who  marry  a  second 


THE   MINISTRY   AND   ORDINATION  93 

time  are  transgressors  of  the  Law.... And  they  who 
marry  a  third  time  are  not  to  be  numbered  with  the 
flock  of  Christ.  But  as  to  those  who  marry  a  fourth 
time,  their  lasciviousness  is  yet  more  evident,  and 
they  shall  find  reproach  and  dishonour.  For  in  the 
first  creation  the  Lord  gave  one  woman  to  one  man 
and  for  this  cause  they  two  became  one  flesh.'  The 
remarriage  of  widows  is  in  question  ;  the  writer  goes 
on,  however,  to  allow  (though  grudgingly)  a  second 
marriage.  The  II  AC  iii.  2  is  similar,  but  not  quite 
so  strong.  St  Basil  says  that  digamists  and  trigamists 
were  subject  to  penance ;  trigamy,  indeed,  was  no 
longer  described  as  marriage  at  all  {Ep.  canon,  prim. 
cLxxxviii.  4 ;  cf.  also  Ep.  canon,  sec.  cxcix.  50). 

Marriage  after  ordination  is  forbidden  in  AC  vi.  17  ^ 
(not  in  11  Didasc)  to  bishops,  presbyters,  deacons,  but 
not  to  subdeacons,  singers,  readers  and  doorkeepers ; 
in  ApCan  26,  to  all  clergy  except  readers  and  singers. 
And  this  was  the  general  rule,  though  post-ordination 
marriage  was  only  forbidden  by  civil  law  under 
Justinian,  a.d.  528.  The  council  of  Neocaesarea 
(c.  A.D.  320?)  forbids  it  to  presbyters  (can.  1),  and 
a  few  years  earlier  that  of  Ancyra  also  to  deacons, 
unless  they  have  given  notice  of  marriage  before  they 
are  ordained  (can.  10). 


94  THE   ANCIENT   CHURCH   ORDERS 


Note  on  Discipline. 

It  is  a  matter  of  some  surprise  that  the  Church  Orders 
do  uot  show  an  elaboi*ate  system  of  discipUne,  such  as  the 
canons  of  some  of  the  Councils  would  lead  us  to  expect. 
Grades  of  penitents*  are  found  in  several  fourth  century 
writers,  e.g.  Basil  {Ep.  canon,  sec.  cxcix.  22,  tert.  ccxvii. 
56  ff.,  80  f.).  But  it  would  seem  that  the  division  of 
penitents  into  '  stations '  was  never  a  universal  thing  in 
all  countries.  In  the  canons  of  Elvira  in  Spain  they  are 
not  divided  into  '  stations,'  but  are  punished  according  to 
the  nature  of  their  offences,  in  no  very  methodical  manner. 
In  the  AC  liturgy  we  find  divisions  of  penitents,  but  not 
elsewhere.  The  discipline  of  the  laity  is  exercised  by  the 
bishop  and  presbyters  through  the  deacons  (Test  i.  36  f., 
AC  ii.  16i'2,  EthD  4,  not  ||  Didasc).  AC  and  EthD 
speak  of  quite  short  periods  of  penitence,  from  two  to 
seven  weeks ;  they  make  a  protest  (as  does  Didasc) 
against  too  great  severity,  e.g.  AC  ii.  13  f.,  EthD  3 ;  of. 
ApCan  52.  A  rather  unguarded  statement  of  Didasc  (so 
EthD  3)  that  one  who  sins  after  baptism  is  condemned 
in  hell,  is  qualified  in  1|  AC  ii.  7^  by  the  addition  of  the 
words  '  unless  he  repent  and  cease  from  his  transgression.' 
Later  phrases  in  Didasc  and  EthD  show  that  this  is  the 
meaning  there  also.  In  CH  xv.  79  (not  in  i|  EgCO,  EthCO) 
it  is  said  that  those  who  fall  into  great  sin  after  baptism 
are  to  be  expelled  until  they  repent  with  weeping,  fasting, 
and  works  of  mercy ;  but  this  manual  has  no  specially 
ascetic  tone.  A  stricter  tendency  is  found  in  Test,  due 
probably  to  the  Montanistic  influence  at  work  in  it  (see 
below,  p.  118).  In  i.  37  the  deacon  is  forbidden  to 
bring  into  the  church  'for  partaking'  one  who,  having 
been  baptized,  has  committed  violence  on  a  woman  *  even 

*  Traces  of  them  are  found  in  Tertullian  {e.g.  especially  de 
Poenit.  6  where  'auditor'  probably  =  a  penitent)  and  in  Cyprian. 


THE   MINISTRY   AND   ORDINATION  95 

if  he  repent.'  It  would,  however,  be  a  mistake  to  build 
too  much  on  this.  The  meaning  probably  is  that  the 
matter  is  taken  out  of  the  hands  of  the  deacon,  who  in 
this  Church  Order  is  otherwise  given  a  very  large  dis- 
cretion ;  nothing  is  said  further.  The  extremely  rigorist 
line  taken  by  the  Council  of  Elvira  (c.  a.d.  305)  is  not 
imitated,  so  far  as  we  can  judge,  by  any  of  the  Church 
Orders. 

In  all  this  literature  the  catechumens  are  dismissed 
before  the  more  solemn  part  of  the  Liturgy,  the  Missa 
Fidelium  as  it  was  afterwards  called,  begins. 

For  the  subject  of  '  Penitential  Discipline  in  the  First 
Three  Centuries '  reference  may  be  made  to  an  article  by 
Dr  Swete  in  JThSt  iv.  321  ff. 


CHAPTER  VI 

BAPTISM  AND  CONFIRMATION 

The  following  description  is  taken  from  six  of  the 
Church  Orders  (CH  xix.  101—153,  EgCO  45  f., 
EthCO  34  f.,  H3  p.  110  ff.,  Test  ii.  6—10,  AC  vii.  22, 
40 — 45).  In  the  first  five  the  passages  are  parallel ; 
but  the  fragment  of  H3  begins  in  the  middle  of  the 
baptismal  creed.  The  description  in  AC  is  inde- 
pendent (see  above,  p.  28  fi*.). 

1.  Baptismal  ceremonies.  The  time  for 
baptism  is  Easter  Day  at  cockcrow  (Test  *  after  mid- 
night'). But  CH  xix.  107  and  Test  ii.  6  contemplate 
in  some  cases  the  baptism  being  postponed  to  another 
day ;  AC  does  not  mention  any  season.  None  of 
these  manuals  speak  of  'Pentecost'  as  a  time  for 
baptism,  as  Tertullian  does ;  he  says  that  Pascha  and 
Pentecost  were  the  usual  seasons  {de  Bapt.  19), 
but  by  the  latter  term  he  means  the  fifty  days  before 
Whitsunday  (below,  p.  133).  And  this  long  continued 
to  be  the  general  rule  ;  for  baptism  at  Epiphany  and 
on  other  days  in  some  places  see  DC  A  i.  165. 

These  Church  Orders  (including  AC  viii.  32  and 
II  ConstH  22  and  SEC  75,  EthS  63)  give  strict  direc- 


BAPTISM   AND  CONFIRMATION  97 

tions  as  to  the  care  to  be  taken  in  the  selection  of  the 
candidates,  as  to  trades  and  occupations  which  are 
forbidden  to  Christians,  and  as  to  the  reception  of 
concubines.  Military  service  is  forbidden  in  most  of 
these  books  ;  CH  xiii.  71  f.  is  slightly  less  strict,  and 
AC  viii.  32  ^^  ConstH  22  ^"soften  down  the  prohibition 
into  a  direction  that  a  soldier  is  to  be  taught  to  carry 
out  the  Baptist's  rules  (Lk.  iii.  14 ;  so  ||  SEC  75, 
EthS  63).  The  prohibition,  however  impossible  in 
practice,  argues  the  relative  antiquity  of  EgCO, 
EthCO,  Test  (H3  has  a  lacuna  here).  ApCan  83 
only  forbids  bishops,  presbyters,  and  deacons  to  be 
soldiers.     (See  further  below,  p.  145  f.) 

The  selected  candidates  or  '  competentes '  were 
set  apart  for  instruction.  The  selection  was  made  at 
the  beginning  of  the  '  forty  days  of  Pascha '  (Lent). 
The  45th  canon  of  Laodicea  says  that  none  are  to  be 
received  after  the  second  week  in  Lent.  As  the  time 
for  baptism  comes  on,  the  competentes  have  the 
Gospel  read  over  them ;  on  Maundy  Thursday  they 
bathe  (so  also  Augustine  Epp.  liv.  10,  Iv.  33 
Ben.,  ad  Januarium) ;  on  the  Friday  they  fast  (see 
below,  p.  137) ;  on  the  Saturday  they  are  exorcised 
by  the  bishop  after  the  deacon's  litany  (so  explicitly 
Test  ii.  7,  the  rest  implicitly),  and  receive  the  sign  of 
the  cross,  or  seal  (see  below,  p.  108  f.).  They  keep 
vigil  till  cockcrow  on  Easter  Day  and  then  '  come  to 
the  water'  (the  baptistery).  Two  oils  are  consecrated 
by  the  bishop,  one  called  the  'oil  of  exorcism,'  the 
other  the  '  oil  of  thanksgiving'  (CH,  EgCO,  EthCO  ; 
Test  similar ;  cf.  Cyr.  Jer.  CX  xx.  3  '  exorcised  oil '). 

M.  7 


98      THE  ANCIENT  CHURCH  ORDERS 

Sar  15  f.  has  two  prayers  of  consecration  over  the 
oil  (oAci/x/xa)  and  chrism  (xP^a-fxa) ;  but  Brightman 
(JThSt  i.  264  f.)  treats  the  former  as  being  said 
when  the  candidates  are  anointed  the  first  time, 
and  the  second  at  the  Confirmation.  The  water  is 
hallowed  (so  expressly  EgCO,  EthCO,  AC) ;  this  is 
impHed  in  the  epithet  'sacram'  in  CH  xix.  112,  but 
it  is  not  mentioned  in  Test ;  it  is  spoken  of  in  Cyprian 
Ep.  Ixx.  (Ixix.)  1,  Sar  7,  Cyril  of  Jerusalem  CL  iii.  3, 
Basil  de  Spir.  S.  xxvii.  (66)  (which  also  mentions  the 
blessing  of  the  chrism),  and  elsewhere.  The  inter- 
polated EthS  40  A  (see  above,  p.  21)  gives  prayers 
for  hallowing  the  water. 

The  candidate  makes  a  renunciation  of  the  devil, 
turning  (CH,  Test,  Cyr.  Jer.)  to  the  West.  The 
renunciation  is  universal,  at  any  rate  from  Tertullian's 
time  onwards.  He  gives  the  form  as :  '  I  renounce 
the  devil  and  his  pomp  and  his  angels'  (de  Cor.  3, 
de  Spect.  4t ;  ci.de  Idol.  6)  and  it  is  practically  the 
same  in  the  Church  Orders,  though,  except  in  CH,  the 
word  '  pomp '  loses  its  neutral  sense  of  '  retinue '  and 
is  used  (often  in  the  plural,  as  it  is  in  the  Book  of 
Common  Prayer,  though  there  coupled  with  the 
singular  '  vanity ')  in  the  bad  sense  of  '  display,' 
'pride'  (so  Cyr.  Jer.  CL  xix.  6  expressly;  see  further 
art.  'Abrenuntio'  in  ERE'i.  38  fF.).  The  renuncia- 
tion is  sometimes  put  interrogatively,  with  the  answer 
*  I  renounce ' ;  and  in  the  case  of  infants,  sponsors, 
that  is,  the  '  parents  or  relations,'  make  the  replies 
(Test,  CH,  EgCO,  EthCO;  for  the  sponsors  cf. 
Tertullian,  de  Bapt.  18).     The  sponsors  are  said  to 


BAPTISM   AND   CONFIRMATION  99 

take  up  (suscipere)  the  baptized  from  the  font 
(cf.  Tertullian,  de  Cw.  3  ;  so  dva\r](f>0€Ls,  Socrates 
HE  vii.  4),  and  are  therefore  called  *  suscep tores,' 
dvdSoxoL.  Infant  baptism  is  expressly  prescribed  in 
AC  vi.  15^,  the  preceding  chapter  having  forbidden 
circumcision ;  these  are  interpolations  into  Didasc  by 
the  AC  writer.  So  in  Test  ii.  8  '  babes  '  are  baptized 
before  the  adults,  just  as  in  i.  23  (and  AC  viii.  13") 
they  are  communicated  before  them. 

The  first  anointing,  by  the  presbyter,  follows  the 
Renunciations.  The  '  oil  of  exorcism '  is  used,  and 
the  presbyter  says :  *  Let  every  spirit  depart  from 
thee '  (Test  developes  this  a  little).  This  anointing 
is  in  all  these  manuals.  In  AC  vii.  22^  it  is 
interpolated  into  1|  D  7,  which  does  not  mention 
anointing  at  all;  but  AC  says  that  if  there  is  neither 
oil  (tXaioi/)  nor  unguent  (ixvpov),  water  sufiices.  So 
there  is  an  anointing  with  consecrated  oil  before 
baptism  in  Clementine  Recognitions  iii.  67,  Sar  15, 
Cyr.  Jer.  CL  xx.  3. 

This  pre-baptismal  anointing  seems  to  be  the  only  one 
in  Didasc  (iii.  12 ;  the  ||  AC  iii.  16*  interpolates  another 
after  the  immersion,  see  DidCA  i.  210  f.),  and  this  also  was 
apparently  the  custom  in  the  Syriac-speaking  Church  in 
the  earliest  ages.  Dom  Connolly  ('Texts  and  Studies'  viii. 
p.  xlii)  cites  the  Acts  of  Judas  Thomas  (in  five  places),  the 
Acts  of  John  the  Son  of  Zebedee  (in  two  places),  the  Life  of 
Babbula,  a  Syriac  account  of  the  baptism  of  Constantino, 
and  the  Liturgical  Homilies  of  Narsai  (fifth  century). 
On  the  other  hand  post-baptismal  anointing  only  is 
mentioned  in  Tertullian  {adv.  Marc.  i.  14  ['water — oil — 
honey  and  milk — sacramental  bread '],  de  Resurr.  Cam.  8 

7—2 


100     THE  ANCIENT  CHURCH  ORDERS 

[Hhe  flesh  is  washed,  anointed,  signed,  shadowed  with 
laying  on  of  hands,  it  feeds  on  the  body  and  blood  of 
Christ'],  de  Bapt.  7),  and  apparently  in  Cj^prian  {Ep.  Ixx. 
[Ixix.]  2)  and  Origen  {in  Rom.  v.  8). 

2.  The  Baptismal  Creed  and  the  Immer- 
sions. In  CH  and  Test  the  candidate  turns  to  the 
East  and  makes  his  act  of  submission  to  God*,  saying 
(CH) :  '  I  believe  and  bow  myself  before  thee  and  all 
thy  pompt,  0  Father,  Son,  and  Holy  Ghost'  He 
then  goes  down  to  the  water,  led  by  the  deacon  or 
(CH)  the  presbyter  'performing  the  office  of  a 
deacon.'  The  act  of  submission  to  God  in  the  other 
Church  Orders  takes  the  form  of  a  recital  of  a  Creed 
or  a  profession  of  faith  at  the  time  of  baptizing ;  this 
is  also  found  as  an  addition  in  CH,  Test.  This  is 
the  '  redditio  symboli,'  as  the  teaching  of  the  Creed 
during  the  catechumenate  is  the  *  traditio  symboli.' 
[At  Laodicea  (can.  46)  the  competentes  recite  the 
Creed  on  Maundy  Thursday.]  The  Creed  is  given 
in  most  of  the  manuals  interrogatively;  in  CH,  H3, 
Test  it  is  divided  into  three  parts,  one  for  each 
immersion,  but  in  EgCO,  EthCO  the  whole  of  the 
first  form  of  Creed  (p.  101)  is  said  thrice  j. 

In  CH,  H3,  Test,  the  Creed  is  of  the  Roman  form, 
and  is  as  follows,  the  italicised  passages  being  only 
found  in  one  of  these  three  manuals : — 

*  avvrdaaofiai  is  the  usual  word,  as  opposed  to  dvTiTaaaofiai 
'I  renounce';  so  AC  vii.  413,  Athauasius  q^  ^  Arian.  ii.  43.  The 
substantive  diroTayi]  is  used  in  Sar  9  and  AC  vii.  41^. 

t  Here  'pomp'  =  'retinue,'  as  above,  p.  98. 

J  A  reminiscence  of  a  Creed  is  found  in  Didasc  {DidCA  i.  382, 
H,  p.  89),  and  is  preserved  in  I  AC  vi.  30^ ;  but  baptism  is  not  being 
spoken  of.    There  is  no  mention  of  a  creed  in  D. 


BAPTISM   AND   CONFIRMATION  101 

Dost  thou  believe  in  God  the  Father  Almighty]  [H 
fragment  begins  here].  Dost  thou  believe  also  (Test)  in 
Christ  Jesus  [CH  :  Jesus  Christ]  the  Son  of  God,  who  came 
from  the  Father^  who  is  of  old  with  the  Father  (Test),  who 
was  born  of  Mary  the  Virgin  [CH  :  whom  Mary  the  Virgin 
bore]  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  who  came  to  save  the  human  race 
(CH),  who  was  crucified  for  us  (CH)  under  [Test :  in  the 
days  of]  Pontius  Pilate,  and  died  and  was  buried  (H)  and 
rose  the  third  day,  coming  to  life  (not  CH)  from  the  dead, 
and  ascended  into  heaven,  and  sat  down  (CH  :  sitteth)  at 
the  right  hand  of  the  Father,  and  shall  come  [Test : 
Cometh]  to  judge  the  quick  and  the  dead?  Dost  thou 
believe  also  (Test)  in  the  Holy  Ghost,  the  Paraclete, 
proceeding  from  the  Father  and  the  Son*  (CH)  and  in  the 
holy  Church  (not  CH),  and  the  resurrection  of  thefiesh%  (H). 

The  Creed  or  form  of  submission  in  EgCO  and 
EthCO  is  a  double  one ;  the  second  part  rather 
strangely  has  no  clause  about  God  the  Father.  Both 
parts  are  said  in  the  water,  the  former  at  each 
immersion,  thrice  in  all ;  the  latter  after  immersion. 
In  what  follows,  the  three  versions  of  EgCO,  the 
Sahidic  and  Arabic  given  by  Horner,  and  the  Bohairic 
given  by  Tattam,  are  collated,  as  well  as  EthCO. 

I.  I  believe  [arab :  Dost  thou  believe]  in  the  one  true 
(Eth  omits)  God,  the  Father  Almighty,  and  in  his  only 
Son  our  Lord  and  our  Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  and  his 
[boh,  Eth  :  the]  Holy  Spirit,  Giver  of  life  to  the  universe 
[arab,  Eth  :  all  creation  ;  boh  omits],  the  Trinity  of  the 
same  substance  {o\ioov(tiov\  one  Godhead  [arab,  Eth  :  the 
Trinity  equal  in  Godhead],  one  Lordship  [Eth:  Lord], 
one  kingdom,  one  faith,  one  baptism,  in  the  catholic 
apostolic  [arab,  Eth  omit]  holy  Church,  and  life  eternal. 
Amen.     Answer  :   I  believe  this. 

*  The  Filioque  is  probably  an  interpolation ;  see  below,  pp.  116, 
158. 


102  THE   ANCIENT  CHURCH   ORDERS 

II.  Dost  thou  believe  [sah:  Thou  belie  vest]  in  the 
Name  of  (Eth)  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  the  only  Son  of  God 
the  Father,  that  he  became  man  for  our  sake  (sah,  boh)  by 
a  miracle  in  an  incomprehensible  imity  [arab,  Eth  :  in  an 
incomprehensible  miracle  ;  boh :  in  a  wonderful  manner] 
in  his  [arab  :  from  the  ;  Eth  :  by  the]  Holy  Spirit,  from 
[Eth  :  and  by]  our  lady  (Eth)  Mary  the  holy  (sah,  boh) 
Virgin  without  seed  of  man,  and  that  he  was  crucified  for 
us  (boh,  sah)  in  the  time  of  Pontius  Pilate  and  died 
voluntarily  for  our  salvation  ;  that  he  rose  from  the  dead 
(Eth,  arab)  on  the  third  day  ;  that  he  released  the  captives 
[boh  :  bonds],  ascended  into  heaven,  and  sat  down  at 
the  right  hand  of  his  good  [arab,  Eth :  the]  Father  on  high 
(sah,  boh) ;  and  that  he  cometh  [arab,  Eth  :  shall  come] 
to  judge  the  quick  and  the  dead  at  [sah  :  according  to]  his 
appearing  and  his  kingdom  ?  And  dost  thou  believe  [sah  : 
thou  believest]  in  the  holy,  good,  and  life-giving  [arab, 
Eth :  sanctifying]  Spirit,  purifying  the  universe  (sah,  boh), 
in  the  holy  Church  ;  and  dost  thou  believe  the  resurrection 
of  the  body  which  shall  happen  to  all  men^  and  the  kingdom, 
of  heaven  and  eternal  judgment  ?  (arab,  Eth ;  boh  omits  ; 
sah  has  a  lacuna  after  '  Church ').     Answer  :    I  believe. 

It  is  very  noteworthy  that  Hg  has  departed  from 
EgCO  and  EthCO,  and  has  the  Roman  form  of  Creed. 

The  submission  to  God  and  the  baptismal  Creed  in 
AC  vii.  41  come  immediately  after  the  Renunciation 
and  be/are  the  first  anointing.  So  in  Cyril  CL 
xix.  9  the  candidate  before  the  anointing  makes  his 
submission,  saying :  *  I  believe  in  the  Father,  Son, 
and  Holy  Ghost,  and  in  one  baptism  of  repentance ' ; 
but  in  this  account  there  is  another,  interrogatory, 
profession  at  the  immersion  (see  below).  The  form 
in  AC  is  as  follows  : — 

Ajid  I  associate  myself  {avvrdcra-ofiai)  with  Christ,  and 


BAPTISM   AND   CONFIRMATION  108 

believe  and  am  baptized  into  one  unbegotten  only 
true  God  Almighty,  the  Father  of  Christ,  the  Creator 
and  Maker  of  all  things,  from  whom  are  all  things ;  and 
into  the  Lord  Jesus  the  Christ  his  only  begotten  Son, 
the  Firstborn  of  all  creation,  who  before  the  ages  was 
begotten  by  the  good  pleasure  of  the  Father,  not  created, 
by  whom  all  things  were  made,  which  are  in  heaven  and 
on  earth,  both  visible  and  invisible,  who  in  the  last  days 
descended  from  heaven  and  took  flesh  and  was  born  of  the 
holy  Virgin  Mary,  and  did  live  (iroXiTcvcrdixfvov)  holily 
according  to  the  laws  of  his  God  and  Father,  and  was 
crucified  under  Pontius  Pilate,  and  died  for  us,  and  rose 
again  from  the  dead  after  his  passion  on  the  third  day, 
and  ascended  into  heaven,  and  sat  down  on  the  right  hand 
of  the  Father,  and  again  cometh  at  the  end  of  the  world 
with  glory  to  judge  the  quick  and  the  dead,  of  whose 
kingdom  there  shall  be  no  end.  And  I  am  baptized  into 
the  Holy  Ghost,  that  is,  the  Paraclete,  who  wrought  in  all 
the  saints  from  the  beginning  of  the  world,  but  was 
afterwards  sent  both  to  the  Apostles  by  the  Father 
according  to  the  promise  of  our  Saviour  and  Lord,  Jesus 
Christ,  and  after  the  Apostles  to  all  those  that  believe 
in  the  holy  catholic  and  apostolic  Church  ;  into  the 
resurrection  of  the  flesh  and  into  the  remission  of  sins, 
and  into  the  kingdom  of  heaven  and  into  the  life  of  the 
world  to  come. 

In  Cyril  (CL  xx.  4)  there  is,  in  addition  to 
the  formula  of  submission  already  mentioned,  an 
interrogation  at  the  water.  The  candidates  are 
asked  if  they  believe  in  the  Father,  Son,  and  Holy 
Ghost ;  they  descend  three  times  into  the  water 
and  ascend  again.  And  in  the  North  Italian  de 
Sacramentis  (ii.  7  ;  c.  a.d.  400)  there  is  a  short 
interrogatory  Creed,  one  clause  being  said  at  each 


104     THE  ANCIENT  CHURCH  ORDERS 

immersion :  '  Dost  thou  believe  in  God  the  Father 
Almighty?  Dost  thou  believe  in  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  and  in  his  cross?  Dost  thou  believe  also  in 
the  Holy  Ghost?' 

The  act  of  baptizing  is  performed  by  the  presbyter. 
The  formula  of  baptism  is  given  in  D  7,  CH  xix.  133, 
AC  iii.  16*,  vii.  22S  44^ ;  cf.  ApCan  50.  In  CHitis: 
*  I  baptize  thee  in  the  Name  of  the  Father  and  of  the 
Son  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  who  is  equal.'  The 
formula  is  not  given  in  Test,  but  it  is  implied  in 
ii.  7,  in  the  long  prayer  of  exorcism  said  over  the 
competentes.  Trine  immersion  is  the  usage  (cf. 
Tertullian  de  Cor.  3,  in  Prax.  26,  ApCan  50),  though 
it  is  disputed  whether  this  means  actual  dipping  {total 
immersion).  The  water  must  be  flowing  according 
to  D  7  (cv  vSart  ^wkti,  omitted  in  1|  AC  vii.  22^),  CH, 
EgCO,  EthCO ;  that  is,  as  explained  in  the  two 
last,  it  must  flow  into  the  font.  D,  EgCO,  EthCO 
make  an  exception  in  case  of  scarcity  of  water. 
D  says  :  '  If  thou  hast  not  running  water,  then 
baptize  in  other  water ;  if  thou  art  not  able  in  cold 
(water),  then  in  wann  ;  but  if  thou  hast  neither, 
then  pour  water  on  the  head  thrice  in  (ci?)  the  Name 
of  the  Father  and  of  the  Son  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost.' 
CH  mentions  the  water  of  a  stream  (xix.  112),  not  of 
the  sea,  as  Achelis ;  see  Burkitt  in  JThSt  i.  279. 
[So  in  xxix.  213  the  dust  swept  up  from  the  church 
(loco  sacro)  is  to  be  cast  into  a  stream.^ 

3.  Confirmation.  After  the  baptized  come 
up   from   the  water,  the  second  anointing  by  the 


BAPTISM   AND   CONFIRMATION  105 

presbyter  takes  place.  The  'oil  of  thanksgiving'  is 
used,  and  the  presbyter  says  :  '  I  anoint  thee  with  oil 
in  the  Name  of  Jesus  Christ'  (so  Test,  Hg,  EgCO  ;  but 
EthCO  and  EgCO-arab  omit  the  last  six  words ;  CH 
substitutes  :  '  in  the  Name  of  the  Father  and  of  the 
Son  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost ').  The  neophyte  is  then 
clothed  (in  white.  Test  ii.  12 ;  and  so  often  in 
Christian  antiquity,  see  DC  A  i.  163,  but  the  other 
Church  Orders  merely  mention  the  clothing),  and 
brought  from  the  baptistery  into  the  church.  In  the 
anointing  of  women  the  services  of  deaconesses  (AC 
iii.  16^)  or  of  *  widows  who  sit  first'  (Test  ii.  8)  are 
employed,  but  the  presbyter  says  the  words  of 
anointing  (Test).  Similarly  in  baptism,  the  bishop 
says  the  renunciations  and  submissions,  but  the 
widows  'beneath  a  veil  receive'  women  'by  a  veil' 
{ih.).  In  AC  iii.  16^  the  deacon  anoints  'the  forehead 
of  the  women  with  the  holy  oil '  and  '  after  iiim  the 
deaconess '  anoints  them ;  so  '  in  the  laying  on  of 
hands'  (xeipo^co-ta)  the  bishop  anoints  the  head. 
The  writer  goes  on  (iii.  16^)  to  say  that  the  bishop 
anoints  the  head  of  those  who  are  being  baptized, 
whether  men  or  women,  with  the  holy  oil  (that  is, 
the  first  anointing).  Then  the  bishop  or  presbyter 
baptizes  them,  and  a  deacon  receives  the  men  and  a 
deaconess  the  women,  so  that  the  '  seal '  may  be 
given  solemnly  (o-c/xvoTrpcTrws),  and  then  the  bishop 
anoints  the  baptized  with  ^ivpov.  In  11  Didasc  {DidCA 
i.  p.  210)  a  deaconess  or  another  woman,  if  there 
is  one,  anoints  women  before  baptism.  In  the  laying 
on  of  hands  the  bishop  is  to  anoint  the  head  only, 


106  THE   ANCIENT   CHURCH   ORDERS 

whether  of  men  or  women,  and  afterwards  when  he 
(or  the  deacon  or  presbyter  at  his  command)  baptizes, 
a  deaconess  is  to  anoint  the  women.  But  a  man  is 
to  repeat  the  baptismal  formula.  Then  a  deaconess 
receives  the  newly  baptized  ascending  from  the  water, 
so  that  the  seal  may  be  given  *in  purity  and  holiness.* 
Both  AC  and  Didasc  are  a  little  confused.  In  II  EthD 
16  the  deaconess  anoints  the  women  before  baptism 
and  clothes  them  again  afterwards,  and  the  bishop 
anoints  both  the  men  and  women  on  the  forehead, 
and  so  on,  as  before. 

When  the  newly  baptized  are  brought  into  the 
church,  the  bishop  lays  a  hand  on  them  and  invokes 
for  them  the  Holy  Ghost,  or  the  grace  of  God.  The 
prayer  is  as  follows  : — 

EgCO  46  (sah,  boh,  arab),  EthCO  35 

Lord  (Eg)  God,  as  thou  hast  made  these  worthy  of 
receiving  (Eg)  the  laver  of  the  new  birth  and  of  (arab,  Eth) 
forgiveness  of  sins  unto  the  future  life  (sah,  boh),  make 
them  worthy  to  be  filled  with  thy  (sah,  boh)  Holy  Spirit, 
and  speed  forth  (Eth)  and  send  down  (Eg)  upon  them  thy 
grace  [Eth  :  the  grace  of  the  Holy  Spirit],  that  they  may 
serve  thee  according  to  (Eg)  thy  will,  for  thine  is  the  glory 
[Eth :  Glory  to],  Father,  Son,  and  Holy  Ghost,  in  the  holy 
Church,  now  and  always  and  for  ever  and  ever. 

H3  p.  Ill 

Lord  God  who  hast  made  these  worthy  to  obtain  forgive- 
ness of  sins  by  the  washing  of  regeneration  of  the  Holy 
Spirit,  send  upon  them  thy  grace  that  they  may  serve  thee 
according  to  thy  will,  for  thine  is  the  glory.  Father,  and 
Son,  with  the  Holy  Spirit,  in  the  holy  Church,  both  now 
and  for  ever  and  ever.     Amen. 


BAPTISM   AND   CONFIRMATION  107 

CH  xix.   137  f. 

We  bless  thee,  Almighty  Lord  God,  that  thou  hast 
made  these  worthy  to  be  born  again,  and  pourest  on  them 
thy  Holy  Spirit,  that  they  may  be  joined  to  the  body  of 
the  Church,  never  to  be  separated  by  heathen  (alienis) 
works.  Give  rather  to  those  to  whom  thou  hast  given 
forgiveness  of  sins,  a  pledge  of  thy  kingdom  through  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  through  whom  to  thee  with  him  and 
the  Holy  Ghost  be  glory  for  ever  and  ever.    Amen, 

The  forms  in  EgCO,  EthCO,  H3*  are  mere 
variants ;  that  in  CH  does  not  directly  invoke, 
though  it  refers  to,  the  gift  of  the  Spirit,  but  it  is 
not  independent  of  the  others,  as  we  see  by  the 
common  use  of  phrases  and  the  identity  of  the  drift 
of  the  prayers.  These  forms,  then,  all  seem  to  depend 
on  a  common  original.  The  prayer  in  Test  is  longer, 
being  derived  from  the  original,  directly  or  indirectly, 
by  interpolation.  It  is  very  similar  to  H,  but  like 
EgCO  and  EthCO  has :  'make  them  worthy  to  be  filled 
with  the  Holy  Spirit.'  The  form  in  AC  vii.  44  is 
quite  independent.  It  is  a  prayer  for  the  efficacy  of 
the  anointing. 

There  is  at  this  point  in  EgCO,  EthCO,  H3,  Test, 
a  third  anointing,  by  the  bishop  (but  in  EthCO  by 
the  presbyter t),  with  the  'oil  of  thanksgiving,'  on 
the  head.  The  bishop  says  :  '  I  anoint  thee  with  the 
holy  anointing  oil  from  (or  'in,'  or  'in  the  Name  of) 
God  the  Father  Almighty,  and  Jesus  Christ  [Christ 

*  The  scribe  of  H  seems  to  have  made  a  slip  in  connecting 
•Spiritus  sancti'  with  '  regenerationis '  instead  of  with  'gratiam.' 

■j"  In  Sar  the  bishop  blesses  the  oil  and  no  more  is  said ;  perhaps 
the  presbyter  did  the  rest. 


108  THE   ANCIENT   CHURCH   ORDERS 

Jesus]  (the  only  Son)  and  the  Holy  Ghost  [Test 
amplifies].  He  then  '  seals '  him  on  the  forehead,  gives 
him  the  kiss  of  peace,  saying  :  *  The  Lord  [God  of  the 
meek,  Test]  be  with  thee '  and  each  one  answers  sepa- 
rately *  And  with  thy  spirit.'  In  CH  there  is  no  third 
anointing,  but  the  sign  of  the  cross  and  salutation 
follow  the  laying  on  of  hands  and  its  prayer  im- 
mediately. In  AC  also  (vii.  43  f.)  only  one  anointing 
after  baptism  is  spoken  of,  and  the  laying  on  of  hands 
is  only  referred  to  incidentally  (vii.  44^)*;  after  the 
anointing  and  laying  on  of  hands  the  neophyte  stands 
up,  as  a  sign  that  he  is  raised  with  Christ,  and  says 
the  Lord's  prayer  and  another. — For  the  laying  on  of 
hands  in  Confirmation  and  the  invocation  of  the 
Holy  Ghost  see  Tertullian  de  Bapt.  8  (cf.  de  Resurr. 
Cam.  8),  Cyprian  Epp.  Ixxii.  (Ixxi.)  1 ;  Ixxiii.  (Lxxii.) 
9.  Tertullian  mentions  the  anointing  in  both  treatises. 
Cyril  of  Jerusalem  (CL  xxi.)  speaks  of  the  anointing, 
but  not  of  the  laying  on  of  hands.  Athanasius  {ad 
Serap.  Orat.  i.  6)  says  that  by  the  laying  on  of  the 
Apostles'  hands  the  Holy  Ghost  was  given  to  those 
who  were  being  regenerated  (so  Origen  de  Princip. 
i.  3^). 

A  word  may  be  added  about  the  'seal,*  which  has 
several  meanings.  (1)  It  is  used  for  baptism,  in  the 
Ancient   Homily,   'Pseudo-Clement   2   ad   Cor.^   7f.  and 

*  It  is  perhaps  not  a  mere  coincidence  that  AC  also  apparently 
takes  the  laying  on  of  hands  for  granted  in  the  ordination  of  a 
hishop ;  but  there  it  is  not  even  referred  to  (see  above,  p.  74).  In 
AC  ii.  323,  iii.  163  the  laying  on  of  hands  by  the  bishop  in  confirma- 
tion is  exphcitly  mentioned,  and  probably  also  in  iii.  10^.  On  the 
question  of  the  presbyter  confirming  in  AC  see  p.  155. 


BAPllSM   AND   CONFIRMATION  109 

Hermas  Sim.  viii.  6  ;  for  other  second  century  references 
see  Lightfoot  Clement  ii.  p.  226  ;  perhaps  also  in  ApCO  12 
(not  in  II  D).  (2)  It  denotes  the  sign  of  the  cross,  at 
any  time,  Cyril  CL  xiii.  36 ;  so  the  competentes  are 
'sealed'  before  baptism  (see  above).  But  especially  (3)  it 
denotes  the  sign  of  the  cross  in  Confirmation,  and  so 
Confirmation  itself,  or  the  anointing  at  Confirmation,  as 
above,  and  AC  iii.  17^  (not  in  ||  Didasc),  vii.  22^  (expressly, 
as  distinguished  from  the  immersion),  Cyril  CL  iii.  3.  (4)  It 
is  used  for  the  action  of  presbyters  at  the  ordination  of 
presbyters,  H3  p.  110  (not  in  ||  EthCO  24) ;  or  (5)  for 
the  conclusion  of  a  service,  Test  i.  26,  where  perhaps 
a  final  blessing  is  meant,  the  word  being  used  in  this 
sense  among  the  Nestorians  to  this  day ;  or  (6)  for  the 
Eucharistic  bread,  Brightman  LE  W  p.  587.  In  EdCan  8 
the  liturgical  gospel  is  called  the  'sealer'  of  the  lec- 
tions; and  in  Tertullian  {de  Orat.  18)  the  kiss  of  peace  is 
called  the  'seal'  (signaculum)  of  prayer. 

4.  The  Baptismal  Eucharist  follows  im- 
mediately after  the  Confirmation ;  for  this  see  above, 
p.  46.  The  newly-baptized  communicate  in  Test 
(i.  23)  directly  after  the  clergy  and  those  that  have 
charismata,  and  just  before  the  infants  and  the  rest 
of  the  laity.  One  feature  may  be  mentioned.  In 
EgCO  45,  EthCO  34,  Test  ii.  8,  the  candidates  for 
baptism  are  forbidden  to  bring  anything  with  them 
(EgCO  specifies,  'any  other  vessel ' :  EthCO  has  '  any 
ornament  of  gold,  or  ring  or  gem  of  any  kind')  except 
an  offering  for  the  Eucharist.  Funk  objects  {TUH 
p.  54)  that  the  custom  of  communicants  bringing 
golden  or  other  vessels  to  the  Eucharist,  to  receive 
the  sacrament  in  them,  was  forbidden  a.d.  692  by  the 
TruUan  Synod  (can.  101)  and  was  not  known  before, 


110  THE   ANCIENT   CHURCH   ORDERS 

its  non-existence  being  implied  by  the  silence  of  Cyril 
of  Jerusalem  and  Chrysostom ;  and  that  therefore 
these  manuals  cannot  be  of  the  fourth  century.  The 
argument  from  silence,  however,  is  usually  insecure  ; 
and  in  this  case,  even  if  the  custom  condemned  by 
the  Trullan  Synod  is  the  same  as  that  referred  to  in 
the  Church  Orders,  and  even  if  it  did  not  obtain  in 
the  fourth  century  at  Jerusalem  and  at  Antioch, 
there  is  no  reason  why  it  should  not  have  existed  in 
Egypt. 

Note  1.  Baptism  by  deacons  in  case  of  necessity  is 
allowed  in  Test  ii.  10,  and,  if  permitted  by  the  bishop,  in 
Didasc  iii.  12^  {DidCA  i.  210,  Gibson,  p.  78,  not  ||  AC  iil. 
16*)*.  It  is  prohibited  in  AC  viii.  28*,  46"  expressly,  and 
by  implication  in  AC  iii.  11^  and  EthD  14,  which  forbid 
readers,  singers,  doorkeepers  [and  subdeacons,  AC]  to 
baptize  and  only  allow  the  deacons  to  assist.  Women  are 
forbidden  to  baptize  in  AC  iii.  9  and  |1  Didasc,  EthD  13  ; 
the  language  used  shows  that  it  was  not  an  uncommon 
custom.  The  same  prohibition  is  found  in  Tertullian  de 
Bapt.  17  (he  allows  deacons,  and  even  laymen,  to  baptize  in 
case  of  necessity),  and  in  the  100th  canon  of  the  so-called 
Fourth  Council  of  Carthage,  a.d.  398  (Hefele  ii.  417). 
But,  at  any  rate  in  the  last  two  instances,  the  case  of 
necessity  is  not  specially  referred  to. 

Note  2.  In  Test  ii.  10,  there  is  a  curious  provision 
that  no  one  is  to  learn  about  the  Resurrection  before 
baptism.  This  may  have  been  in  the  original  Church 
Order  of  this  series,  for  there  is  a  difl&cult  phrase  in  the 
corresponding  place  of  EgCO  46  (sah,  boh,  arab)  and  EthCO 

•  In  Canon  7  of  the  Roman  Synod  of  a.d.  402  a  presbyter  and  a 
deacon  (t.e.  acting  together)  may  baptize  in  Eastertide;  at  other 
times,  in  cases  of  necessity,  only  a  presbyter,  not  a  deacon 
(Hefele  ii.  429). 


BAPTISM   AND   CONFIRMATION  111 

35  (H3  breaks  off  just  before  this)  about  instruction  in  the 
resurrection  of  the  flesh,  a  phrase  which  has  no  appro- 
priateness as  it  stands,  but  which  may  have  been  a 
corruption  of  a  prohibition  like  that  of  Test.  In  the 
baptismal  creed  of  Test  and  EgCO  (sah,  boh)  there  is  no 
clause  about  the  resurrection,  but  it  has  been  introduced 
into  those  of  H3,  EgCO-arab,  EthCO.  Teaching  about 
the  resurrection  is  however  given  to  catechumens  before 
baptism  in  'Silvia,'  in  Cyril  of  Jerusalem  {CL  iv.  30,  xiv. 
etc.)  and  perhaps  it  is  implied  in  AC  vii.  39^ 


CHAPTER  VII 

DOCTRINE 

In  this  chapter  it  is  proposed  to  glance  at  the 
doctrinal  pre-suppositions  of  the  Church  Orders,  as 
the  determination  of  them  will  be  a  help  in  ascertain- 
ing the  dates  when  the  various  books  were  written. 
In  two  of  them,  AC  and  Test,  the  dogmatic  position 
is  clearly  marked. 

1.  The  Didache  has  but  few  doctrinal  indi- 
cations. Its  tone  is  slightly  ascetic,  and  the 
reference  to  the  prophets  has  led  Hilgenfeld  and 
Bigg  to  treat  it  as  having  a  Montanistic  tendency. 
But  this  view  is  generally  rejected.  There  is  in  D 
no  trace  of  the  Montanistic  idea  that  true  prophecy 
consisted  in  the  prophet  being  a  passive  and  self- 
abandoning  channel  of  the  Spirit.  The  Christological 
indications  are  negative.  There  is  no  clear  assertion 
of  our  Lord's  divinity,  except  that  the  Trinitarian 
formula  is  prescribed  for  baptism.  There  is  no 
prominence  given  to  our  Lord's  death*.     Thus  it  is 

*  Prof.  Lake  has  lately  {Guardian,  Feb.  17,  1909)  called  atten- 
tion to  the  fact  that  we  find  the  same  thing  in  the  Apology  of 
Aristides,  and  suggests  that  perhaps  both  it  and  D  represent  a 
point  of  view  little  influenced  by  St  Paul's  teaching.  Certainly  D 
does  not  seem  to  refer  to  the  Pauline  Epistles  anywhere. 


DOCTRINE  113 

thought  that  D,  which  was  intended  (as  the  title 
shows)  for  the  Gentiles,  emanated  from  some  not  very 
well  instructed  Christian,  probably  from  one  who 
lived  in  a  secluded  community. 

2.  The   Apostolic   Church   Order  has  no 

decided  dogmatic  tone.  It  shows  some  Montanistic 
leanings,  as  in  the  remark  about  the  two  widows  who 
are  to  expect  revelations  (21) ;  it  shows  a  desire  that 
bishops  and  presbyters  should  be  celibates  or  widowers 
(16,  18 ;  see  above,  p.  90  f ).  But  it  is  more  concerned 
with  moral  precepts  and  canonical  provisions  than 
with  doctrine.  Both  ApCO  and  D  advocate  liberality 
and  almsgiving  'as  a  redemption  for  sins'  (ApCO 
13  =  D4). 

3.  The  Didascalia  also  shows  no  strong 
doctrinal  leanings.  The  chief  indications  of  the 
writer's  position  may  be  seen  in  the  sections  on 
heresies  and  schisms  corresponding  to  AC  vi. 
{DidCA  i.  302—384,  Hi  pp.  60—90,  Gibson,  pp. 
102—112;  but  the  MS  used  by  Mrs  Gibson  ends 
with  the  passage  corresponding  to  AC  vi.  18).  Simon 
Magus  and  Cleobius  are  the  only  heretics  named 
(Hi  p.  61);  and  the  chief  heresy  ascribed  to  Simon 
(who  is  spoken  of  as  meeting  St  Peter  in  Rome  and 
as  pretending  to  fly  in  the  air,  as  in  the  Clementines) 
is  the  denial  of  the  resurrection  of  the  flesh.  The 
Judaistic  tradition  (*  secundatio '  -  Mishna)  regarding 
the  distinction  between  clean  and  unclean  things  is 
attacked.     Bp  Wordsworth  {MG  p.  38)  sees  an  anti- 

M.  8 


114  THE   AN'CIENT   CHURCH   ORDERS 

Montanistic  aversion  to  austerity  in  Didasc,  Harnack 
a  polemic  against  Novatianism.  At  any  rate  the 
tendency  of  the  book  is  such  that  we  can  understand 
why  the  AC  compiler,  who  exhibits  the  same  trend  of 
thought,  adopted  and  amplified  it  in  his  own  work. 

4.  The  Egyptian  and  Ethiopic  Church 
Orders  and  the  canonical  part  of  the  Verona 
fi*agments  (H3)  may  for  this  purpose  be  taken 
together.  The  first,  however,  yields  but  little  result, 
as  it  has  hardly  any  liturgical  forms.  Taking  EthCO 
and  H3,  we  find  emphasis  laid  on  the  work  of  the 
Holy  Spirit,  though  no  technical  or  controversial 
terms  are  introduced  which  would  lead  us  to  think 
that  the  Macedonian  controversy  had  begun ;  nor  is 
anything  said  about  the  personality  of  the  Third 
Person.  Prayer  is  offered  that  he  may  descend  on 
bishops  and  presbyters  at  their  ordination ;  in  the 
Eucharistic  Thanksgiving  his  work  in  the  Incarnation 
is  spoken  of  (so  in  the  baptismal  Creed),  and  he  is 
prayed  for  by  name  that  he  may  cause  the  Eucharistic 
oblation  to  convey  holiness  to  the  communicants,  and 
that  they  may  be  filled  with  him ;  in  the  baptismal 
Creed  he  is  the  Sanctifier  (Eth)  or  Lifegiver  (Eg) ;  he 
is  prayed  for  in  the  Confirmation  prayer  (for  H3  see 
above,  p.  106  f.) ;  he  is  in  the  Church  (EgCO  57, 
62  =  EthCO  43,  48).— The  Eucharistic  Thanksgiving 
also  touches  on  the  voluntary  death  of  Jesus  (cf.  CH 
XXV.  233)  who  '  spread  out  his  hands  for  suffering,'  and 
the  harrowing  of  hell — points  much  emphasised  also 
in  Test  i.  23,  28 ;  it  speaks  of  our  Lord  as  the  Son, 


DOCTRINE  115 

the  Word,  the  Instrument  in  Creation,  and  as  sent  by 
the  Father  from  heaven  into  the  Virgin's  womb. 
Trinitarian  doctrine  is  taught  by  some  of  the  doxo- 
logies  to  the  prayers  (see  below,  p.  124  f.) ;  by  the 
answer  to  the  Sancta  Sanctis  in  the  EthCO  Liturgy 
(but  for  this  see  above,  p.  39) ;  and  by  the  emphatic 
phrase  'consubstantial  Trinity'  (EgCO-sah,  boh)  or 
*  Trinity  equal  in  Godhead'  (EgCO-arab,  EthCO)  in 
the  baptismal  Creed.  H3  shares  with  EthCO  all  the 
above  indications  except  those  in  the  baptismal 
Creed,  and  such  as  are  indicated  above. 

The  word  'trinity'  (rptaV,  trinitas)  is  as  old  as 
Theophilus  of  Antioch  {c.  a.d.  180)  who  says  {ad  AutoL  ii. 
15)  that  the  three  first  days  of  creation  '  are  types  of  the 
trinity,  God,  and  his  Word,  and  his  Wisdom '  ;  but 
perhaps  it  is  not  here  a  technical  term.  It  is  also  found 
in  Hippolytus  (c.  Noet.  14:  'through  this  Trinity  the 
Father  is  glorified  ;  for  the  Father  willed,  the  Son  did, 
the  Spirit  manifested')  and  TertuUian  {de  Pudic.  21  : 
'the  Trinity  of  the  one  Godhead,  Father,  Son,  and  Holy 
Spirit ' ;  and  adv.  Prax.  2).  But  the  emphasis  on  the 
consubstantiality  and  equality  of  the  Trinity  betokens 
a  time  after  the  Arian  troubles  had  begun. 

5.  The  Canons  of  Hippolytus  have  the 
same  doctrinal  tone  as  the  manuals  just  mentioned, 
if  we  accept  as  part  of  the  book  the  sections  which 
Achelis  brackets  and  rejects.  Let  us  first  take  the 
supposition  of  their  genuineness.  There  is  not  the 
same  scope  in  CH  for  an  examination  of  doctrine  as 
in  EthCO  and  H3 ,  since  there  are  but  few  liturgical 
forms.     The  opening  canon,  however,  speaks  of  our 

8-2 


116     THE  ANCIENT  CHURCH  ORDERS 

Lord  as  Son  of  the  living  God ;  the  Word  is  the  Son 
of  God,  who  (the  antecedent  is  uncertain)  is  Creator 
of  every  creature,  visible  and  invisible  (i.  1,  3) ;  the 
Trinity  is  altogether  equal  in  honour  and  glory  and 
without  beginning  and  end  (i.  2).  The  Trinitarian 
equality  is  seen  in  the  baptismal  formula  (xix.  133)  : 
*  I  baptize  thee  in  the  Name  of  the  Father  and  of  the 
Son  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  who  is  equal ' ;  in  the 
doxology  over  oil  etc.  (see  below,  p.  125) ;  and  in  the 
direction,  not  in  the  other  Church  Orders,  to  teachers 
of  heathen  subjects,  who  are  received  into  the  Church, 
to  say  to  their  people  :  '  There  is  no  God  but  Father, 
Son,  and  Holy  Ghost '  (xii.  69).  The  Holy  Spirit  is 
prayed  for  in  the  ordination  prayers  of  bishops  (iii.  13) 
and  deacons  (v.  39).  In  the  Baptismal  Creed  the 
Holy  Ghost  is  called  *  the  Paraclete,  proceeding  from 
the  Father  and  the  Son' ;  but  it  is  difficult  to  suppose 
that  the  Filioque  at  least  is  not  an  interpolation. 
If,  on  the  other  hand,  with  Achelis  we  regard  all  that 
speaks  of  the  '  equal  Trinity '  as  interpolated,  there  is 
nothing  doctrinal  in  CH  which  is  inconsistent  with 
the  time  of  Hippolytus.  For  the  alleged  inter- 
polations, see  p.  158.  There  is  no  specially  ascetic 
tone  in  this  Church  Order ;  see  above,  p.  94. 

6.  Sarapion  does  not  exhibit  any  very  decided 
theological  characteristics.  He  is  anti-Arian,  as  is 
shown  by  the  phrase  at  the  beginning  of  the  Eucha- 
ristic  thanksgiving  *  We  praise  thee  who  art  known  of 
thy  Son... We  praise  thee  who  knowest  the  Son,' 
where  the  Arian  idea  that  the  Son  was  ignorant  of 


DOCTRINE  117 

the  Father  and  of  his  own  essence  is  attacked  (see 

Brightman,  JThSt  i.  91) ;  he  has  a  special  fondness 

for  the  name  'Only-begotten '  (Wordsworth  counts  50 

instances ;  it  is  frequent  also  in  Test,  etc.).     Other 

favourite  phrases   are,   (God's)   'love  of  mankind' 

(<^t Aav^pojTTta,  with  <f>i\aLvOpu)iro<;,  SO  often  Test);  'living' 

or  '  life ' ;  and  '  uncreated '  (d-ycvr/ros),  of  the  Father. 

For  other  characteristic  phrases  see   Wordsworth's 

Sarapion,  p.  28  f.     He  has  a  special  fondness  for  the 

name  '  The  Word '  for  our  Lord,  and  in  the  Epiclesis 

at  the  Eucharist  the  Word  is  prayed  for  instead  of 

the  Holy  Spirit  (above,  p.  54  f.);  he  uses  lirih-qiJiia, 

€7n8r)fjL€Lv  of  the  Incarnation,  or  of  the  coming  of  the 

Logos  in  the  Eucharist,  or  of  the  Spirit  in  ordination. 

He  has  not  a  very  strong  hold  on  the  doctrine  of  the 

personality  of  the  Holy  Spirit ;  he  generally  uses  the 

phrase  Trvev/xa  ayiov  without  the  article,  only  twice 

with  it.     Generally,  it  may  be  said  that  Sarapion  was 

a  follower  of  Athanasius,  but  that  he  had  not  grasped 

the  faith  as   fully   as    Athanasius ;    and   that   his 

doctrinal  tendency  indicates  the  period  before  the 

Macedonian  controversy  had  arisen.     For  the  doxo- 

logies  see  below,  p.  124  f. 

7.  The  Testament  of  our  Lord  shows  a 
much  more  marked  theological  tendency.  We  may 
first  notice  the  influence  of  Montanism  on  the  book. 
The  expectation  of  revelations  and  of  charismatic 
gifts,  the  continuance  of  the  prophets,  the  frequent 
references  to  the  Apocalypse,  the  mention  (once  only, 
i.  24)  of  the  '  Paraclete '  (but  this  is  common  in  AC 


118  THE  ANCIENT  CHURCH   ORDERS 

and  is  often  found  in  fourth  century  literature),  the 
frequent  references  to  works  of  the  Spirit,  to  bearing 
the  cross,  and  to  'children  of  the  light,'  together 
with    some    non- doctrinal    characteristics,    such    as 
presbyteresses,  and  the  college  of  clergy,  might  lead 
us  to  suppose  that  the  author  was  a  Montanist  (see 
Cooper-Maclean,  p.  15).     The  ascetic  tone  of  Test 
has  also  been  alleged  in  this  connexion,  but  while  it 
is  more  ascetic  than  AC  with  regard  to  celibacy,  it 
is  less  so  in  regard  to  fasting ;  for  the  treatment  of 
post-baptismal  sin  see  above,  p.  94  f.    There  are  several 
non-Montanistic  features  ;  there  are  no  prophetesses, 
and  the  widows  (presbyteresses)  are  to  be  silent  in 
the  church  (above,  p.    84)  ;  so  that  while  there  is  a 
Montanistic  influence  at  work  in  this  Church  Order, 
it  is  not  itself  Montanistic. — The  chief  characteristic 
of  the  book  is  a   strong  dislike   of  Arianism  and 
of  anything  like  an  exaggerated  subordinationism. 
Thus,  the  Son  is  named  before  the  Father  and  the 
Holy  Ghost  in  the  Eucharistic  Epiclesis  (i.  23),  as  in 
2  Co.  xiii.  14,  Ignatius  Magn.  13  and  ConstH  1^  (see 
p.  153  below).     Several  prayers  to  the  Son  are  found, 
as  in  the  middle  of  the  Eucharistic  Thanksgiving  and 
in  the  Epiclesis  and  Intercession*  (i.  23),  in  five  of 
the  six  pro-anaphoral  prayers  (i.   26),  and   in  the 
night  prayer  of  widows  (i.  43),  all  being  apparently 
the  work  of  the  compiler.     There  is,  moreover,  in 

*  The  Council  of  Hippo,  a.d.  393,  forbade  prayer  to  be  addressed 
to  the  Son  instead  of  the  Father,  or  the  Father  instead  of  the  Son, 
except  at  the  altar,  when  prayer  shall  always  be  addressed  to  the 
Father  (can.  21 ;  Hefele  ii.  398). 


DOCTRINE  119 

several  of  the  prayers  much  confusion  of  the  Persons 
addressed  (i.  23  twice,  30,  43,  ii.  7).  The  writer 
emphasises  the  truths  that  Christ  dwells  in  Christians 
(i.  pref,  1,  8,  17,  18,  22,  40,  ii.  25),  and  that  he 
clothed  himself  with  'man,'  i.e.  humanity  (i.  28) ;  he 
personifies  Power,  Thought,  Wisdom,  as  names  of 
our  Lord,  and  is  especially  fond  of  using  *  the  Word ' 
as  a  title  (i.  23,  26  often,  28,  30,  32,  38,  43,  ii.  7,  16, 
24).  The  Word  is  the  Creator  (i.  26,  first  prayer). 
The  writer  has  a  strong  hold  on  the  doctrine  of  the 
personality  of  the  Holy  Ghost  (i.  24,  26  twice,  28,  41, 
ii.  9,  10  [see  Cooper-Maclean's  note,  p.  223]),  but 
does  not  attack  Macedonianism.  The  Holy  Ghost 
is  'the  Lord,'  and  the  'Maker  of  life'  (^wottoio?, 
i.  24,  41)  and  consubstantial  with  the  Father  (i.  41). 
Nothing  is  said  about  the  procession  of  the  Holy 
Spirit.  The  dogmatic  bias  of  the  writer  makes  it 
strange  that  the  Holy  Ghost  is  not  prayed  for  in 
the  Eucharistic  Epiclesis,  as  almost  certainly  would 
have  been  the  case  in  an  author  of  his  tone  if 
he  had  written  after  the  rise  of  the  Macedonian 
heresy.  The  name  Trinity  is  used  (i.  19,  21,  23 
thrice,  ii.  7),  and  there  are  two  prayers  addressed  to 
the  Holy  Trinity  in  i.  23.  For  other  characteristics 
see  Cooper-Maclean,  p.  16  ff. 

We  have  to  consider  some  other  tendencies  which  have 
been  found  in  Test.  Bp  J.  Wordsworth  {Church  Qu.  Rev. 
Jan.,  Mar.  1900,  Revue  interval,  de  thiol.  1900,  vol.  31)  has 
suggested  that  this  Church  Order  arose  in  the  school  of 
the  heretic  ApoUinarius,  who  seceded  from  the  Church 
A.D.   375.      There  are  certainly  some  phrases   in  Test, 


120  THE   ANCIENT   CHURCH   ORDERS 

especially  in  the  Mystagogia  (i.  28),  which  are  found  in 
works  written  by,  or  ascribed  to,  ApoUinariua.  But  there 
is  no  Apollinarian  heresy  in  Test ;  and  it  seems  unlikely 
that  the  writer  should  have  used  phrases  common  in  the 
circle  of  Apollinarius  without  advocating  his  errors,  if  he 
had  been  of  his  school  and  had  lived  after  his  secession. 
The  more  probable  conclusion  is  that  Test  used  phrases 
common  in  extreme  anti- Arian  circles  before  the  outbreak  of 
Apollinarianism.  It  is  noteworthy  that  1 1  ArD  has  removed 
the  quasi- Apollinarian  phrases  in  the  Mystagogia.  This 
is  an  indication  that  ArD  is  later  than  the  rise  of  that 
heresy. 

Can  we  trace  Aphtharto-doceticism  in  Test?  This 
Church  Order  dwells  much  on  the  thought  of  the  incor- 
ruptibility of  Jesus  and  of  ourselves  in  him  (i.  26,  28 
twice),  of  God  (i.  21)  who  is  the  Treasure  of  incorruptibility 
(i.  23),  and  of  incorruptibility  as  attained  by  us  through 
the  Eucharist  (ii.  25,  cf.  H  EgCO  58,  EthCO  44,  H3  p.  117 ; 
compare  also  the  prayer  at  the  lamplighting  in  EthCO  37 
which  speaks  of  Grod  revealing  the  incorruptible  light). 
Harnack  sees  traces  of  Aphtharto-doceticism  in  i.  26 : 
'  the  only-begotten  Son,  the  Firstborn,  and  Word  of  the 
Father... who  hast  an  essence  that  cannot  be  injured, 
where  neither  moth  nor  worm  doth  corrupt.'  This  is 
thought  to  betray  the  teaching  of  that  section  of  the 
Monophysites  who  in  the  sixth  century  upheld  the  incor- 
ruptibility of  our  Lord's  body  before  the  resurrection,  as 
opposed  to  the  Severians  who  only  allowed  it  to  be 
incorruptible  after  the  resurrection  {DCB  i.  128). 

Funk,  who  denies  this  idea  {TUR  p.  301),  sees  in  Test 
language  directed  against  Nestorianism  {ih,  p.  299  f.). 
In  the  Eucharistic  ThanksgiWng  these  words  are  used 
(i.  23) : — '  Thou,  Lord,  didst  send  thy  Word  who  is  of  thy 
counsel  and  covenant,  by  whom  thou  madest  all  things, 
being  well  pleased  with  him,  into  a  virgin  womb ;  who,  when 
he  was  conceived  (and)  made  flesh,  was  shown  to  be  thy 


DOCTRINE  121 

Son,  being  bom  of  the  Holy  Ghost  and  the  Virgin.'  This, 
in  a  sh'ghtly  shorter  form,  is  also  found  in  EthCO  and  in 
H3  (see  above,  p.  50).  It  is  not  paralleled  by  anything  in 
Sar,  except  that  in  this  connexion  (§1)  Sar  quotes  Jn  xvii.  3 
*him  whom  thou  didst  send,  Jesus  Christ';  but  in  AG 
viii.  1230^-  we  have  a  similar  phrase,  though  the  word- 
ing is  quite  different:  'Holy  is  also  thine  only-begotten 
Son  our  Lord  and  God  Jesus  Christ,  who... was  himself 
pleased,  according  to  thy  will,  the  Creator  to  become  man 
...being  born  (ycvofxevos)  of  a  Virgin,  being  born  in  the 
flesh,  God  the  "Word,  the  Beloved  Son,  the  Firstborn  of 
all  Creation,... he  who  fashioneth  all  that  are  begotten  was 
born  of  a  virgin  womb,  the  Fleshless  became  flesh,  and  he 
that  was  begotten  before  time  was  born  in  time.'  But  no 
one  would  suspect  AC  of  being  an  anti-Nestorian  polemic. 
A  similar  sentence  occurs  in  the  presbyter's  daily  prayer 
of  Test  (i.  32,  apparently  the  compiler's  own  words) : 
*  We  praise  thee,  0  Lord,  who  didst  send  thy  Thought,  thy 
Word,  thy  Wisdom,  thy  Energy,  him  who  is  of  old  and 
was  with  thee  before  the  worlds,  the  uncreated  Word  of 
the  Uncreated  one  (cf.  Sar),  but  appeared  incarnate  in  the 
end  of  times  for  the  salvation  of  created  man,  thy  beloved 
Son,  Jesus  Christ.' 

Both  these  two  ideas  may  probably  be  dismissed. 
There  is  nothing  in  these  passages  which  a  fourth  century 
writer  might  not  fitly  use ;  and  those  cited  in  the  last 
paragraph,  if  possible  in  the  mouth  of  the  AC  writer 
before  A.D.  400,  are  equally  so  in  that  of  the  Test  writer 
in  the  same  century. 

8.  The  Apostolic  Constitutions  have  also 
a  clearly  marked  doctrinal  tendency,  though  perhaps 
not  so  emphatic  as  that  of  Test,  of  whose  dogmatic 
standpoint  we  find  here  almost  the  exact  opposite. 
There  is  in  AC  a  somewhat  definite  subordinationism. 
Thus  :  '  As  Christ  does  nothing  without  the  Father, 


122  THE   ANCIENT   CHURCH   ORDERS 

SO  neither  does  a  deacon  do  anything  without  his 
bishop,  and  as  the  Son  without  the  Father  is  nothing, 
so...,  and  as  the  Son  is  subject  to  the  Father,  so..., 
and  as  the  Son  is  messenger  and  prophet  of  the 
Father,  so'  etc.  (ii.  30^).  'Let  the  deacon  refer  all 
things  to  the  bishop  as  Christ  does  to  the  Father...^ 
receiving  power  from  the  bishop,  as  the  Lord  [Christ] 
did  from  the  Father  the  power  [of  creation  and]  of 
providence'*  (ii.  44^).  These  sentences,  except  the 
italicised  clause  which  is  in  II  Didasc,  are  the  work 
of  the  AC  compiler.  So  in  the  sentence  in  the 
Eucharistic  Thanksgiving  (viii.  12^):  'who  in  all 
things  ministered  to  thee  his  God  and  Father.'  So 
where  Didasc  says  {DidCA  i.  104)  :  *  The  deacon 
stands  as  a  type  of  Christ ;  therefore  let  him  be 
loved  by  you.  But  let  the  deaconess  be  honoured  by 
you  as  a  type  of  the  Holy  Ghost,'  the  II  AC  ii.  26^^ 
has  :  *  Let  the  deacon  serve  him  (the  bishop)  as 
Christ  serves  the  Father  (some  MSS  omit  the  last 
phrase,  or  read  :  *  as  the  powers  do  to  God,'  orthodox 
corrections),  and  let  him  minister  to  him  in  all  things 
without  blame,  as  Christ,  doing  nothing  of  himself, 
ever  does  that  which  pleases  the  Father.  Let  also 
the  deaconess  be  honoured  by  you  as  a  type  of  the 
Holy  Ghost,  and  not  do  or  say  anything  without  the 
deacon,  as  neither  does  the  Paraclete  do  or  say 
anything  of  himself,  but,  glorifying  Christ,  waits  for 
his  will.'  Though  the  AC  writer  calls  Jesus  'this 
Saviour,  our  King  and  God'  (ii.  24''),  taking  the  phrase 

*  The  '  EthD  8  modifies  this  a  little,  aud  adds :  '  There  is  one 
will  of  the  Father  and  of  the  Son  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost.' 


DOCTRINE  123 

from  II  Didasc*,  yet  he  avoids  the  use  of  ©cos  absolutely 
for  our  Lord.     These  are  a  few  out  of  a  large  number 
of  instances. — The  author  never  attributes  a  human 
soul  to  our  Lord,  and  in  one  passage  (vi.   26^)  is 
thought  to  deny  it.     *  Some... imagine  the  Lord  to  be 
a  mere  (if/iXov)  man,  supposing  him  to  consist  of  a 
soul  and  body ;  but  others  of  them  think  that  Jesus 
himself  is  the  God  over  all,  and  glorify  him  as  his 
own  Father,  and  (think  of  him)  as  both  Son  and 
Paraclete.     What  can  be  more  detestable  than  these 
(doctrines)  ? '    Generally  speaking,  he  inclines  to  semi- 
Arianism  without  being  actually  heretical.     It  will 
be  remembered  that  the  Arians  put  the  Logos  in  the 
place  of  the  human  soul  of  our  Lord.     There  is 
little  probability  in  the  idea  of  Funk,  rejected  by 
Lightfoot  (Ignatius  i.  271  f),  that  the  AC  writer  was 
an  Apollinarian.    His  tendency  is  rather  the  opposite 
one. — We  may  notice  also  the  stress  that  he  lays  on 
our  being  baptized  into  the  death  of  Christ ;  e.g.  ii.  7^ 
(so  II  EthD  3),  iii.  17^  v.  l'\  vi.  15S  23^  vii.  22^, 
25%  43^'"  (not  in  II  D  or  Didasc).     For  other  doctrinal 
characteristics  see  Brightman  LEW  p.  xxv  f. ;  such 
as  the  emphasis  on  the  title  'First  begotten  of  all 
creation,'  and  on  the  high  priesthood  of  Christ,  on 
the  frequent  use  of  the  name  '  Paraclete '  for  the 
Holy  Ghost,  and  on  his  witness  (e.g.  in  the  phrase 
in  the  Eucharistic  Epiclesis  [viii.  12^^]  adopted  by 
the  Nonjurors'  Liturgy  of  1718  :  'the  witness  of  the 

*  But  it  omits  the  phrase  of  Didasc  a  few  lines  before  '  Ye  did 
not  believe  our  Saviour  God'  which,  as  the  context  shows,  refers  to 
our  Lord. 


124  THE   ANCIENT   CHURCH   ORDERS 

sufferings  of  the  Lord  Jesus ' ;  cf.  Jn  xv.  26,  1  Pet. 
V.  1).     For  the  doxologies,  see  below. 

If  we  could  be  sure  that  the  interpolator  of  the 
Ignatian  Epistles  was  the  same  as  the  AC  writer, — 
an  identity  which  Brightman  {LEW  p.  xxvii  f.), 
Lagarde,  Funk,  Ussher,  and  Harnack  afl^m,  but 
Lightfoot  {Ignatius  i.  265  ff.,  ed.  2)  denies, — we  could 
speak  much  more  positively  on  the  doctrinal  stand- 
point, as  the  indications  in  the  passages  interpolated 
into  the  Ignatian  epistles  are  more  definite  than 
those  in  AC.  The  interpolator  certainly  denied  our 
Lord's  human  soul  {Philipp.  5,  Philad.  6),  but  also 
certainly  was  not  an  Arian,  though  his  leanings 
were  in  that  direction.  See  the  matter  treated  fully 
in  Lightfoot  he.  cit. 

It  has  already  been  said  (p.  91)  that  AC  is  not 
ascetic  on  clerical  marriage.  In  vi.  26^  he  takes 
over  from  Didasc  and  extends  a  passage  condemning 
those  who  *  abstain  from  meats  and  forbid  to  marry ' ; 
and  generally  he  is  against  severity  in  dealing  with 
penitents  (p.  94). 

9.     Doxologies  to  the  prayers,   etc.     The 

doxologies  have  been  reserved  to  the  end  of  this 
chapter,  as  we  must  consider  all  the  Church  Orders 
together  with  regard  to  them.  The  doxologies  used 
may  be  thought  to  give  indications  of  theological 
tendencies. 

The  prayers  usually  end  with  an  ascription  of 
praise  and  glory  to  God  in  one  of  four  ways : 
(a)  through  Christ  to  the  Father,  in  or  with  the  Holy 


DOCTRINE  125 

Ghost ;  this  is  the  most  common  form,  and  is  found 
in  CH  three  times,  in  EthCO  six  times  (excluding  the 
interpolated  statute  40  a,  where  it  is  the  regular 
form,  occurring  fourteen  times,  but  including  the 
latter  part  of  the  Liturgy  which  is  probably  an 
addition  ;  see  above  p.  39),  in  Test  seven  times,  in 
AC  vii.,  viii.  seven  times,  in  ConstH  five  times,  in  Sar 
most  frequently  ;  also  in  Pseudo-Pionius  Z^^  of  Poly- 
carp,  §  23  (Lightfoot,  Ignatius  iii.  455) ;  cf.  Basil  de 
Spir.  S.,  as  below ;  (/?)  through  Christ  to  the  Father, 
as  in  EthCO  once  (once  also  in  statute  40  a).  Test 
twice,  AC  four  times,  Sar  several  times ;  (y)  '  to  thee 
[the  Father],  to  Father,  Son,  and  Holy  Ghost,'  or 
'  glory  be  to  the  Father  and  to  the  Son  and  to  the 
Holy  Ghost '  (or  similar  phrase),  as  in  CH  for  '  every 
single  prayer  said  over  oil,  firstfruits,  etc.,'  (iii.  29, 
but  see  below),  EthCO  twice,  H3  twice,  EgCO  once 
(the  only  occasion  where  a  doxology  occurs  in  this 
manual),  AC  twice*  (viii.  12^^,  15^),  Test  five  times; 
also  with :  'through  whom  be  glory... to  thee.  Father 
and  Son  with  the  Holy  Ghost',  twice  in  EthCO,  thrice 
in  H3  and  once  in  CH  (xxxviii.  26^) ;  (S)  *  with  Christ 
to  the  Father  and  to  the  Holy  Ghost,'  AC  fourteen 
times  (Funk's  revised  text).  Besides  this,  CH  (xxxvi. 
193)  has  a  doxology  in  a  prayer  over  firstfruits 
*  through  Christ  and  the  Holy  Ghost.'  In  AC  some 
prayers  end  without  a  doxology,  or  with  'thine  is 

*  Cf .  also  in  the  Gloria  in  excelsis :  '  God  the  Father  Almighty, 
Lord,  Only-begotten  Son,  Jesus  Christ,  and  Holy  Ghost '  (AC 
vii.  47 ;  so  also  in  Codex  Alex.  [OT  in  Greek,  ed.  Swete,  iii.  833]), 
But  this  may  be  an  addition  to  AC  (see  above,  p.  29),  and  the  text 
is  uncertain  (see  Funk  DidCA  i.  456).     So  AC  vii.  483. 


126     THE  ANCIENT  CHURCH  ORDERS 

the  glory  and  power  for  ever'  (vii.  27 ^  cf.  vii.  330, 
or  merely  'through  Jesus  Christ'  (vii.  34^.  Hg  (p.  115) 
has  once  merely :  *  through  whom  be  glory  to  thee ' ; 
EthS  40  A  has  once  'to  Son  and  to  Father,'  and 
once  *to  the  Father  with  the  Holy  Ghost.' 

These  facts  have  a  considerable  doctrinal  signifi- 
cance. Mr  Brightman  says  {JThSt  i.  92)  that  a  was 
perhaps  the  usual  form,  at  least  in  some  Churches;  y  is 
said  by  Philostorgius  (HE  Hi.  13)  to  have  been  first 
used  by  Flavian  of  Antioch,  c.  a.d.  350;  'but  this  is  the 
prejudiced  statement  of  an  Arian,  which  is  sufficiently 
refuted  by  St  Basil  de  Spiritu  Sancto.'  This  work  of 
St  Basil  may  be  called  a  treatise  on  the  doxology. 
The  author  says  that  he  himself  used  in  doxologies 
the  form  '  to  the  Father,  with  (ficra)  the  Son,  together 
with  ((Tvv)  the  Holy  Ghost,'  or  'to... through  (8ia)... 
in '  (for  the  latter  he  quotes  Eusebius  of  Caesarea  and 
others),  and  affirms  that  they  are  both  the  same 
thing  as  saying  'to  Father  and  Son  and  Holy  Ghost,' 
joining  the  Three  together  as  our  Lord  does  [Mt  xxviii. 
19],  and  Clement  of  Rome  [Cor.  58]  and  other  fathers, 
or  as  in  the  ancient  form  in  the  thanksgiving  at  the 
Lamplighting :  '  We  praise  Father,  Son,  and  God's 
Holy  Spirit ' ;  there  is  (he  adds)  no  one  written  form 
(see  esp.  §§  i.,  iv.,  xxv.,  xxix.). — The  form  a,  which  is 
the  most  common  one  in  the  Church  Orders — we  may 
class  /?  with  it — was  probably  the  usual  doxology  in 
the  first  half  or  first  three  quarters  of  the  fourth 
century.  But  the  Arians  and  Macedonians  took  it 
up  warmly  as  implying  the  inferiority  of  the  Son  and 
the  Holy  Ghost,  and  this  caused  it  to   decline  in 


DOCTRINE  127 

favour.  Sozomen  {HE  iii.  20)  says  that  in  the 
doxologies  at  the  end  of  the  antiphonal  odes  'some 
offered  praise  to  the  Father  and  the  Son,'  regarding 
them  as  coequal  in  glory,  and  that  others  glorified 
*the  Father  in  the  Son.'  He  is  speaking  of  the 
times  of  Athanasius.  But  we  find  that  in  Egypt,  c. 
A.D.  370,  Didymus  {de  Trin.  i.  32,  34,  iii.  23)  treats  the 
form  a  as  heretical,  though  Athanasius  had  sometimes 
used  it.  Its  presence  then  in  so  many  Church 
Orders  is  a  mark  of  antiquity.  Funk  (TUH  53  f., 
156  f.,  235  f.)  holds  that  the  predominance  of  a  in 
AC  and  of  y  in  EthCO  and  H3  is  a  sure  proof  of  the 
priority  of  the  first  over  the  other  two.  This,  how- 
ever, is  a  very  uncertain  test,  even  if  the  facts  were  as 
stated.  Much  depends  on  the  place  of  writing  and 
on  the  tone  of  thought  of  the  writer.  In  Egypt, 
in  anti-Arian  circles,  the  common  form  a  soon  sank 
into  disfavour.  We  are  not  therefore  surprised  to 
find  y  in  CH,  EgCO,  EthCO,  H3.  But  elsewhere  the 
change  was  much  slower,  as  St  Basil  shows.  The 
semi-Arian  tendency  of  AC  amply  accounts  for  the 
occurrence  in  that  work  of  the  older  form  a,  even 
though  the  writer  lived  in  the  last  quarter  of  the 
fourth  century  (see  below,  p.  149  f. ;  he  doubtless  wrote 
in  Syria).  Yet  the  form  y  is  found  twice  (or  once) 
in  AC  vii.,  viii.,  and  the  half-way  form  S  no  less  than 
fourteen  times.  What  is  much  more  noteworthy  is 
that  in  Test,  a  strongly  anti-Arian  work,  the  form 
a  or  y8  is  used  nine  out  of  fourteen  times.  This  points 
to  that  manual  having  been  written  before  the  con- 
troversy on  the  doxology  became  acute  in  the  writer's 
country. 


CHAPTER  VIII 

FESTIVALS,  FASTS,  AND  SEASONS* 

1.  The  Festal  Cycle.  The  development  of 
festivals  in  the  early  ages  of  Christianity  was  very 
gradual ;  and  the  Church  Orders  bear  witness  to  this 
fact.  In  some  places,  towards  the  end  of  the  fourth 
century,  for  example  in  Syria  and  at  Jerusalem,  it  was 
more  rapid  than  elsewhere ;  and  we  see  traces  in 
some  authorities  of  a  desire  to  increase  the  number  of 
festivals.  No  festival  is  mentioned  in  D  and  ApCO  ; 
in  Didasc  only  Easter;  in  CH,  EgCO,  EthCO,  Hg, 
Pentecost  also.  Test,  which  gives  elaborate  rules  for 
Easter,  and  one  or  two  for  Pentecost,  adds  also 
Epiphany  (the  commemoration  of  the  Nativity), 
though  it  only  just  mentions  it ;  it  would  almost 
seem  that  it  had  only  recently  been  introduced.  It 
is  rather  curious  that  EdCan  calls  Epiphany  (on 
January  6,  expressly)  the  chief  of  the  festivals  of  the 
Church  (can.  6).    Now  neither  Epiphany  (January  6) 

*  Reference  may  be  made  to  the  author's  article  on  'The 
Christian  Calendar'  in  DCG  i.  251  ff.,  where  the  subject  of  this 
chapter  is  treated  in  greater  detail. 


FESTIVALS,    FASTS,   AND   SEASONS  129 

nor  Christmas  (December  25)  seems  to  have  been 
observed  as  festivals  before  the  fourth  century,  and 
it  was  not  till  the  last  quarter  of  that  century  that 
they  were  both  observed  together  in  the  same  Church. 
In  AC  (and  ||  ConstH,  also  in  |i  SEC  75  and  EthS  67) 
we  have  a  much  more  elaborate  system  :  Easter, 
Ascension,  Pentecost,  Christmas,  Epiphany  (com- 
memorating the  baptism  of  Christ),  the  Apostles'  days 
(plural),  '  the  day  of  Stephen. .  .and  the  rest  of  the  holy 
martyrs'  are  given  in  AC  viii.  33  (Funk  DidCA 
i.  541,  and  Horner,  p.  214,  understand  the  last  to 
mean  'the  day  of  Stephen. . .and  the  dajt/s  of  the  other 
martyrs ' ;  for  St  Stephen's  day  cf.  also  AC  v.  8\  which 
also  mentions  'James  the  Bishop').  In  v.  13^^-  Christmas 
is  said  to  fall  on  the  25th  day  of  the  ninth  month, 
and  Epiphany  on  the  6th  day  of  the  tenth  month. 
We  see  here,  then,  a  great  extension  of  the  cycle  ;  it 
must  be  noticed  that  x\C  exhibits  an  enthusiastic 
desire  to  extend  it  beyond  what  had  been  customar>\ 
— In  'Silvia'  c.  a.d.  385,  we  have  Epiphany  with 
Octaves  (Christmas  was  not  yet  a  separate  festival  at 
Jerusalem) ;  Presentation  of  our  Lord  in  the  Temple, 
forty  days  after  Epiphany,  which  here  is  the  com- 
memoration of  the  Nativity  ;  Palm  Sunday ;  Easter 
with  Octaves* ;  the  fortieth  day  after  Easter, 
apparently  not  the  feast  of  the  Ascension,  which  was 
commemorated,  together  with  the  descent  of  the 
Holy  Ghost,  at  Pentecost t ;  Pentecost;  the  Dedication 

*  Easter  week  is  also  mentioned  in  AC  viii.  33^  (slares  rest 
from  work  then)  and  in  Augustine  Ep.  lv.  32  Ben.,  ad  Januanum. 
+  So  EdCan  9,  but  the  reading  is  doubtful ;  cf .  Barnabas  15, 

M.  9 


130  THE  ANCIENT  CHURCH   ORDERS 

(Holy  Cross  day).  Perhaps  also  there  was  a  martyrs' 
festival,  but  there  is  a  lacuna  in  the  MS  after  the 
reference  to  the  Dedication. — Of  the  Cappadocian 
fathers,  Gregory  of  Nyssa,  in  the  funeral  oration  on 
his  brother  St  Basil  {In  laudem  fratris  Basilii^  ad 
init.),  mentions  the  commemoration  of  the  Apostles 
and  Prophets  after  Christmas,  namely  Stephen,  Peter, 
James,  John,  Paul  (perhaps  all  on  one  day).  A 
Syriac  Martyrology  c.  a.d.  400  (BCG  i.  263)  gives 
St  Stephen  on  December  26,  St  James  and  St 
John  on  December  27,  St  Peter  and  St  Paul  on 
December  28.  The  death-days  of  martyrs  (called 
in  Latin  natales)  are  ordered  to  be  commemorated 
in  EdCan  18  ;  and  of  this  we  have  other  instances, 
e.g.  the  letter  of  the  Smyrnaeans  on  the  martyrdom 
of  Polycarp,  §  18,  Cyprian  Ep.  xxxix.  (xxxiii.)  3  (he 
mentions  the  Eucharist  at  such  commemorations),  and 
Basil  Ep.  xciii. 

It  appears  from  what  has  been  said  that  in  the 
fourth  century  there  was  a  considerable  development. 
The  cycle  of  festivals  in  AC  is  the  same  as  that  of 
St  Chrysostom  {De  heato  Philogonio  3,  a.d.  386)  ;  and 
this  fact  goes  far  to  date  and  place  this  Church 
Order.  The  observance  at  Antioch  of  both  December 
25  and  January  6  first  took  place  less  than  ten  years 
before  386  (Chrysostom  in  Diem  Natal.  1) ;  but  the 
former  festival  was  unknown  to  Epiphanius  a.d.  375 

where  the  Ascension  is  (perhaps)  said  to  have  taken  place  on  a 
Sunday  ('the  eighth  day,'  so  numbered  because  following  the 
sabbath) ;  some  indeed  have  interpreted  Barnabas  as  meaning  that 
our  Lord  rose  and  ascended  on  the  same  day  (so  Hamack).  8ee 
Swete,  The  Apostles    Creed,  p.  68  f. 


FESTIVALS,    FASTS,    AND   SEASONS  131 

{Haer.  li.  16,  27),  and,  as  we  have  just  seen,  at 
Jerusalem  at  a  still  later  date.  The  fact  that  AC 
seems  to  press  the  separation  of  Epiphany  and 
Christmas  would  point  to  a  date  at  least  as  early  as  St 
Chrysostom's  writings  just  quoted.  In  Alexandria  we 
do  not  hear  of  their  being  separated  before  a.d.  432  ; 
but  the  division  may  have  taken  place  some  years 
before  that,  as  Augustine  tells  us  that  in  his  time 
both  days  were  observed  {Serin.  199 — 204  Ben.  (on 
the  Epiphany)  :  see  especially  Serm.  201 ;  cf.  DCG 
i.  262). 

2.  Date  of  Easter.  Those  of  our  authors 
who  mention  Easter  are  clearly  no  Quartodecimans. 
Easter  with  them  always  falls  on  a  Sunday.  But 
they  do  not  all  agTee  as  to  the  computation  of  the 
Paschal  fast  and  festival.  CH  (xxii.  195)  says  that 
the  week  when  the  Jews  observe  Pascha  is  to  be 
carefully  observed  by  all  the  people.  So  Didasc 
V.  17'  {DidCA  p.  286,  Gibson  p.  97)  bids  Christians 
keep  this  feast  with  all  care  *  when  your  brethren  of 
the  Nation  keep  the  Passover.'  And  the  fourth 
century  Pseudo-Pionius  {Life  of  Polycarp  2,  Light- 
foot,  Ignatius  iii.  434)  says  that  Pascha  is  not  to  be 
kept  outside  the  season  of  unleavened  bread  as  the 
heretics  do,  especially  the  Phrygians  [Montanists], 
nor  yet  on  the  other  hand  of  necessity  on  the 
fourteenth  day.  But  AC  (v.  17,  parallel  to  Didasc 
as  above)  enjoins  independence  of  the  Jews;  the 
'days  of  Pascha'  (see  below,  p.  132)  are  to  be 
observed  exactly,  and  after  the  vernal  equinox,  so  that 

9—2 


132  THE   ANCIENT  CHURCH   ORDERS 

the  '  memorial  of  the  one  Passion '  be  not  kept  twice 
in  one  year  ;  Christians  are  not  to  be  careful  to  keep 
the  feast  with  the  Jews,  for  there  is  no  communion 
with  them,  and  the  Jews  have  erred  in  their  calcula- 
tion ;  the  day  of  the  Resurrection  is  always  to  be 
kept  on  a  Sunday.  So  ApCan  7  deposes  any  bishop, 
presbyter,  or  deacon,  who  keeps  Easter  before  the  ver- 
nal equinox  with  the  Jews  (cf.can.  70).  It  is  a  little 
remarkable  that  the  compilers  of  CH  and  Didasc, 
and  Pseudo-Pionius  should  say  what  they  do,  for 
Hippolytus  and  others  had  made  their  careful  (but, 
as  it  proved,  inexact)  calculations  with  the  purpose 
of  making  the  Christians  independent  of  the  Jews 
(DCG  i.  258  ;  Wordsworth  MG  359  fif.).  It  appears 
therefore  that  these  writers  had  not  come  under  the 
influence  of  Hippolytus  in  this  matter ;  whatever  may 
be  said  of  the  CH  writer,  the  other  two,  at  least, 
lived  long  after  Hippolytus'  time.  The  other  Church 
Orders  do  not  allude  to  the  subject. 

3.  '  Pascha '  and  *  Pentecost.'  These  terms 
in  the  Church  Orders  more  frequently  denote  a 
season  than  a  day.  We  read  of  'the  days  of  Pascha' 
or  *  the  forty  days  of  Pascha,'  meaning  the  season 
before  the  feast,  of  the  Resurrection  (Test  ii.  8,  18 ; 
so  ApCan  69,  but  some  MSS  omit  rov  irda-xa  here). 
In  Test  i.  28,  '  Pascha '  is  said  to  include  the  Saturday 
and  Sunday  of  Easter,  and  in  the  context  is  joined  to 
*  the  days  of  Epiphany  and  of  Pentecost.'  The  last 
week  of  'Pascha'  includes  Maundy  Thursday  (ii.  11) 
and  the  'end  of  Pascha '  is  Easter  Even  at  midnight 


FESTIVALS,    FASTS,   AND   SEASONS  133 

(ii.  12).  On  the  other  hand  Test  once  mentions  the 
'feast  ofPascha'  (i.  42).  In  CH  xxii.  197  Holy  Week  is 
called  the  '  time  of  Pascha.'  In  EgCO  55,  H3  p.  116, 
no  one  is  to  take  anything  '  in  the  Pascha '  before 
[the  Eucharist],  where  ||  EthCO  41  has  'during  the  fasts 
of  Pascha ' ;  while  the  same  section  of  EgCO  speaks  of 
'the  day  of  the  Pascha,'  but  ||  EthCO  41  and  H3 
simply  have  'the  day.'  In  AC  v.  13^^-  we  read  of 
'  the  holy  week  of  Pascha  '  and  '  the  fast  of  Pascha'; 
in  V.  17\  18^  (so  ||  Didasc)  of  'the  days  of  Pascha.' 
But  ApCan  7  speaks  of  '  the  holy  day  of  Pascha.' 

Similarly  'Pentecost'  means  both  the  fifty  days 
from  Easter  Day  to  Whitsunday,  and  also  Whitsunday 
itself.  For  the  former  cf.  '  the  days  of  Pentecost '  in 
Nicaea  can.  20;  and  Test  i.  28,  42,  ii.  12,  TertuUian 
de  Bapt.  19  (both  senses  are  used  there),  Origen  c.  Cels. 
viii.  22  (both  senses),  Basil  De  Spir.  S.  xxvii.  (66).  For 
the  latter  see  Ac.  ii.  1,  xx.  16, 1  Co.  xvi.  8,  Elvira  can. 
43,  *  Silvia '  vi.  and  TertuUian  de  Cor.  3.  The  phrase 
'after  Pentecost'  in  CH  xvii.  198,  EgCO  55,  EthCO 
41,  H3  p.  116  (where  one  who  could  not  fast  in  Pascha 
because  of  illness  is  told  to  carry  out  this  duty  at 
the  later  season)  might  fit  either  meaning. 

4.  Fasts.  The  germ  of  future  fasts  may  per- 
haps be  seen  in  D  7  f.,  which  prescribes  (a)  fasts  on 
Wednesday  and  Friday,  in  emulation  of  the  Jews 
('the  hjrpocrites ')  who  fasted  on  Monday  and  Thurs- 
day— so  it  is  stated  explicitly  ;  (b)  a  fast  of  a  day  or 
two  before  baptism  for  the  candidate,  the  baptizer, 
and  others  who  are  able.     As  Easter  is  not  mentioned 


134  THE   ANCIENT   CHURCH   ORDERS 

in  this  manual,  the  baptismal  fast  in  it  is  very  sig- 
nificant. The  pre-baptismal  fast  for  the  candidate 
and  others  is  alluded  to  in  Justin  Martjr,  Apol.  i.  61, 
Tertullian  de  Bapt.  20 ;  and  in  the  Clementim 
Recognitions  vii.  36,  where  it  is  for  one  day. 

It  will  be  convenient  to  collect  the  facts  about 
the  fasts  from  the  Church  Orders,  and  then  to 
consider  what  deductions  may  be  drawn  from  them. 

(i)  Fast  of  Pascha. 

(a)  There  is  a  two  days'  absolute  fast  before 
Easter  in  EgCO  55,  EthCO  41,  H3  p.  116,  Test  ii  20, 
and  no  other  Paschal  fast  is  mentioned  in  these 
books.  In  Test,  indeed,  as  stated  above,  the  *  forty 
days  of  Pascha '  are  spoken  of,  but  there  is  no  word 
of  fasting  then  (ii.  8) ;  the  people  are  to  keep  vigil 
and  to  pray  in  the  church,  hearing  the  Scriptures  and 
hjnnns  of  praise  and  books  of  doctrine.  Funk  {TUH 
p.  65)  thinks  that  the  '  forty  days '  were  probably 
fasts.  But  the  evidence  is  the  other  way ;  the  com- 
piler is  so  particular  in  laying  down  rules,  that  if  he 
does  not  do  so,  we  are  led  to  suppose  that  it  is  of  set 
purpose,  or  else  that  the  rules  had  not  entered  his  head 
because  they  did  not  exist  around  him.  It  is  true, 
as  Funk  says,  that  the  injunction  to  fast  absolutely 
on  two  days  does  not  necessitate  the  absence  of  a 
partial  fast  on  the  preceding  days  (see  below,  /? 
and  €).  But  the  absence  in  these  Church  Orders  of 
any  direction  to  fast  for  forty  days  would  be  surprising 
if  as  a  matter  of  fact  the  forty  days'  fast  eiristed  in 


FESTIVALS,   FASTS,   AND  SEASONS  135 

their  Churches.  A  parallel  to  the  Test  conception 
of  the  Forty  Days  merely  as  a  solemn  season  may  be 
seen  in  the  fifth  canon  of  Nicaea  where  the  Teara-apaKoa-Trj 
is  only  mentioned  as  a  season  before  which  synods 
are  held;  nothing  is  said  about  fasting  during  the 
season,  and  it  is  not  very  likely  that  as  early  as 
A.D.  325  a  forty  days'  fast  was,  at  any  rate,  common. 
Irenaeus  speaks  of  a  variety  of  usage  in  the  second 
century,  mentioning  fasts  of  one  day,  of  two  days,  of 
forty  hours ;  and  shows  that  the  variety  in  his  time 
had  long  existed ;  Eusebius  (HE  v.  24^^)  gives  the 
passage.  For  the  two  days'  fast  see  Tertullian  de 
Jejim.  1 3  f.  In  these  Church  Orders  sick  persons  who 
cannot  fast  the  two  days  are  allowed  to  fast  on  the 
Saturday  only*.  This  has  some  bearing  on  the  ques- 
tion whether  the  two  days'  fast  was  a  Good  Friday  fast 
prolonged,  or  simply  a  fast  in  preparation  for  Easter  ; 
as  a  matter  of  fact,  in  the  Church  Orders  mentioned 
above,  the  Friday  before  Easter  is  only  mentioned  in 
connexion  with  the  preparation  of  candidates  for 
baptism  (see  above,  p.  97).  It  is  not  impossible 
that  these  compilers  commemorated  the  Death  and 
Resurrection  of  our  Lord  on  the  same  day  (see 
further,  DCG  i.  259) ;  or  at  least  that  this  was  the 
case  with  their  sources  (see  S  below). 

{P)  We  find  a  Holy  Week  fast,  not  an  absolute 
one,  in  CH  xxii.  195 — 198,  where  bread,  salt,  and  water 
are  allowed,  and  in  Didasc  v.  14  {DidCA  i.  278,  Gibson 
p.  95) :  '  from  the  Monday  fast  fully  six  days,  till  the 

*  So  alao  AC  v.  182. 


186  THE   ANCIENT   CHURCH   ORDERS 

night  after  the  sabbath.'  This  at  first  sight  seems 
inconsistent  with  a  later  passage,  v.  18  (DidCA  i. 
288,  Gibson  p.  98),  but  the  inconsistency  seems  to  be 
due  to  the  quotation  from  Ex.  xii.  3 — 6;  the  meaning  is 
that  from  Monday  to  Thursday  a  partial  fast  is  kept 
\vith  bread,  salt,  and  water  (cf  CH),  but  that  on 
Friday  and  Saturday  an  absolute  fast  is  prescribed*. 
For  the  Holy  Week  fast  see  Dionysius  of  Alexandria 
£rp.  ad  Basiliden  can.  1  (where  he  says  that  some 
fasted  absolutely  the  whole  six  days,  some  two,  some 
three,  some  four  days,  but  others  not  even  one  day), 
and  Epiphanius  {Ha^r.  1.  1 — 3,  Exp.  fid.  22),  who  says 
that  the  Quartodecimans  only  observed  one  day's  fast. 

(y)  The  Montanists  observed  'two  weeks  of 
xerophagies '  (partial  fasts)  in  the  year,  Saturdays 
and  Sundays  being  excepted  (TertuUian  de  Jejun. 
15).  This  is  expressly  said  to  be  more  than  the 
fasts  of  the  Catholics. 

(8)  A  forty  days'  fast  is  found  in  EdCan  7,  which 
speaks  of  fasting  for  the  *  forty  days  before  the  day 
of  the  passion  of  our  Saviour ' ;  *  then  '  Christians  are 
to  *  celebrate  the  day  of  the  passion  and  the  day  of 
the  resurrection.'  The  reason  given  for  fasting  for 
forty  days  is  that  our  Lord,  Moses,  and  Elijah  fasted 
for  that  period.  Thus  the  forty  days  included  Holy 
Week,  as  in  Test,  or  at  least  the  greater  part  of  it. 
It  is  possible  that  here  also  we  have  a  relic  of  the 
observance  of  the  Passion  and  the  Resurrection  on 
the  same  day  (see  above,  a). 

•  The  chronology  of  Didasc  as  to  the  events  of  Holy  Week  is 
much  coufused. 


FESTIVALS,   FASTS,    AND   SEASONS  137 

(c)  A  forty  days'  fast  and  a  Holy  Week  fast  in 
addition  are  found  in  AC  v.  13^^-,  18,  the  last  two  days 
being  kept  as  an  absolute  fast ;  Mk  ii.  20  is  quoted.  So 
also  Holy  Week  is  an  extra  week  of  Lent  in  Pseudo- 
Ignatius  P^?7ejt?jt?.  13 ;  the  forty  days  are  first  mentioned, 
and  then  the  *  week  of  the  passion.'  This  makes  a  fast 
in  all  of  nearly  fifty  days,  and  this  is  the  custom  of 
the  Orthodox  and  of  the  East  Syrians  to  this  day.  It 
seems  to  have  been  a  common  custom  in  the  East 
from  the  latter  years  of  the  fourth  century  onwards, 
but  not  in  Palestine  or  Egypt ;  nor  did  it  obtain  in 
the  West  (see  Brightman  LEW  p.  xxviii).  In 
ApCan  69  it  is  not  stated  if  the  'holy  forty  days 
[of  Pascha] '  include  Holy  Week  or  not,  but  they  are 
a  compulsory  fast  for  all  men;  so  also  in  CH  xx.  154. 

(ii)  Baptismal  fasts. 

The  fast  before  baptism  is  found  in  D  7  (as 
above)  ;  in  CH  xix  150 — 152  (bracketed  by  Achelis), 
for  the  candidates  and  others  (cf.  D.  etc.  as  above 
p.  133),  but  the  length  of  the  fast  is  not  stated ; 
also  in  CH  xix.  106  and  11  EgCO  45,  EthCO  34  (H» 
has  a  lacuna  here)  on  the  Friday  before  Easter,  for 
the  candidates ;  in  II  Test  ii  6  the  fast  is  extended 
to  Friday  and  Saturday.  In  AC  vii.  22^  a  fast  is 
prescribed  for  the  candidates — though  its  duration  is 
not  stated — because  Jesus  fasted  after  his  baptism, 
and  reasons  are  given  for  the  difference  of  fasting 
before  and  after  baptism. — Thus  we  have  a  double 
injunction  to  fast  on  these  days,  both  as  a  preparation 


138     THE  ANCIENT  CHURCH  ORDERS 

for  Easter,  and  as  a  preparation  for  baptism.  As 
baptism  ordinarily  took  place  early  on  Easter  morning, 
this  is  a  repetition,  but  doubtless  an  intentional 
repetition,  since  baptism  might  take  place  at  another 
time,  and  moreover  catechumens  would  hardly  come 
under  the  stricter  law  of  fasting  which  would  be  binding 
on  the  faithful.  The  suspicion  arises  that  the  fast 
before  baptism  is  the  real  rationale  of  the  fast  before 
Easter ;  or  at  any  rate  that  the  author  of  the 
original  of  these  parallel  Church  Orders  considered 
it  in  that  light  (see  further  DOG  i.  258  f.). 

(iii)   Weekly  fasts. 

Weekly  fasts  are  found  in  most  of  the  Church 
Orders.  Wednesday  and  Friday  fasts,  as  stated 
above,  are  found  in  D  8,  and  so  in  ||  AC  vii.  2V 
which  adds :  '  or  the  entire  five  days,'  i.e.  from 
Monday  to  Friday  inclusive  (for  Saturday  fasting, 
except  on  Easter  Eve,  is  forbidden  in  AC  ;  see  v. 
20"'-,  which  also  prescribes  the  Wednesday  and 
Friday  fasts).  So  also  we  find  these  two  fasts  in 
OH  XX.  154,  ArD  38,  ApCan  69,  Pseudo-Ignatius 
Philipp.  13,  TertuUian  de  Jejun.  2,  14,  Clement  of 
Alexandria  Strom,  vii.  12.  75,  Origen  in  Lev.  Horn.  x. 
2,  Peter  of  Alexandria  Ep.  cannon.  15,  Epiphanius 
Exp.  Fid.  22.  The  mention  in  EdCan  3  f  of  service 
on  these  two  days  points  to  their  being  fasts. 

But  Test  prescribes  no  fixed  days  for  weekly  fasts, 
only  contemplating  the  contingency  of  a  fast  day 
happening  in  the  week  (i.  22).    So  Hermas  {8im.  v.  i) 


TESTIVALS,   FASTS,  AND  SEASONS  139 

does  not  say  which  were  the  fast  days,  and  per- 
haps they  were  indeterminate  in  his  time.  Bp  J. 
Wordsworth  {MG  p.  327)  conjectures  that  except  in 
Egypt  the  observance  of  the  Wednesday  and  Friday 
fasts  was  not  general,  or  died  out,  and  that  their 
restoration  was  due  to  Epiphanius.  'Silvia'  speaks  of 
the  observance  of  Wednesday  and  Friday  in  Lent, 
and  says  that  unless  a  festival  of  the  martyrs  fell  on 
one  of  them  even  the  catechumens  fasted. 

Special  fasts  are  prescribed  in  Test  (i.  22)  for 
bishops,  first  for  three  weeks  after  their  ordination, 
and  then  on  three  days  in  every  week  for  the  rest 
of  the  first  year,  some  relaxation  being  allowed  on 
Sundays ;  but  it  is  not  stated  which  were  the 
days.  ArD  23,  38  has  the  same  rule,  but  (§  38) 
limits  the  three  weeks'  fast  to  the  first  five  days  of 
each  week,  and  definitely  excludes  the  season  of 
Pentecost :  also  it  introduces  a  mention  of  Wednesday 
and  Friday  fasts.  In  EgCO  47  (cf.  EthCO  36 ;  the  II H, 
is  wanting)  widows  and  virgins  are  bidden  to  fast 
often  ;  presbyters  and  laymen  (Eth  says  '  deacons ' 
also)  are  to  fast  '  at  any  time  that  they  will ' ;  but  the 
bishop  ought  not  to  fast  except  when  all  the  people 
fast. 

We  can  now  see  what  bearing  these  facts  have 
upon  the  determination  of  the  surroundings  of  the 
Church  Orders.  A  forty  days'  Lenten  fast  was 
unknown  till  the  fourth  century*,  and  this  at  once 
determines  that  AC,  EdCan,  CH  (unless  interpolated 

*  A  reference  to  the  forty  clays'  fast  in  Rufinas'  translation  of 
Origen  in  Lev.  Horn.  x.  2  is  doubtless  his  interpolation. 


140     THE  ANCIENT  CHURCH  ORDERS 

here,  as  Achelis  supposes),  and  Pseudo-Ignatius,  are 
not  earlier  than  that  time.  Fasting  for  forty  days 
seems  to  have  gradually  grown  during  the  fourth 
century.  Even  in  the  fifth  century  Socrates  tells  us 
(^HE  V.  22)  that  the  Lenten  fast  varied  ;  at  Rome  it 
was  three  weeks,  save  Saturday  and  Sunday ;  in 
lUyria  and  Greece  and  at  Alexandria  it  was  six  weeks, 
elsewhere  seven  weeks,  but  still  called  Tio-crapaKoarrj. 
This  will  make  us  suspect  that  the  name  xco-aapaKocm^' 
in  the  instances  given  above  must  not  be  tied  down 
to  the  exact  number  forty.  And  the  fact  that  in  so 
many  places  the  catechumenate  lasted  for  forty  days 
from  the  final  choosing  of  the  *  competentes '  *  may 
have  done  much  to  fix  forty  days  as  the  length 
of  the  fast  preparatory  to  Easter  and  to  the  Easter 
baptism.  But  the  absence  of  a  forty  days'  fast  in 
EgCO,  EthCO,  H3,  Test,  and  Didasc,  points  to  the 
comparatively  early  date  of  these  Church  Orders. 

Fasting  was  forbidden  on  Sundays  or  in  Pentecost ; 
cf.  AC  V.  20 ^«  (not  in  II  Didasc).  So  in  Test  ii.  12  it 
is  forbidden  to  fast  or  kneel  (cf.  above  p.  38)  during 
these  fifty  days,  and  workmen  are  to  relax  their  work 
'  in  the  days  of  Pentecost  and  on  every  first  day  of 
the  week.' 

*  At  Elvira,  c.  a.d.  305,  it  lasted  for  two  years,  and,  as  we  have 
seen  (p.  16  f.),in  EgCO,  EthCO,  Hg,  Test,  it  lasted  for  three  years, 
cotmting  all  the  stages  of  it. 


CHAPTER   IX 

RELATIVE  POSITION  AND  DATES  OF  THE 
CHURCH  ORDERS 

1.  It  was  remarked  in  the  first  chapter  of  this 
book  that  several  of  the  Church  Orders  agree  so 
closely  together  that  it  is  necessary  to  postulate  a 
common  original  for  them.  This  applies  to  those  in 
the  first  division  particularly,  but  also  to  those  in  two 
of  the  other  divisions.  The  problem  is  not  unlike 
that  of  the  Synoptic  Gospels.  Let  us  then  begin  by 
taking  the  first  division,  and  endeavour  to  place  the 
manuals  contained  in  it  in  their  right  order,  and  to 
fix  their  approximate  dates.  Here  we  shall  find  very 
considerable  differences  of  opinion,  and  any  result 
which  we  obtain  must  be  considered  tentative  only. 
It  is  well,  however,  at  the  outset  to  make  quite  clear 
what  the  question  is.  Most  of  these  Church  Orders 
are  parts  of  longer  compilations;  and  it  is  often 
necessary  to  separate  the  question  of  the  date  of  the 
Church  Order  from  that  of  the  date  of  the  compilation. 
In  the  case  of  AC,  indeed,  it  is  common  ground  that 
the  compiler  of  the  eight  books  was  also  the  compiler 
of  the  Church  Order  found  in  book  viii.     In  the  case 


142     THE  ANCIENT  CHURCH  ORDERS 

of  SEC  (the  Egyptian  Heptateuch)  and  EthS  it  is 
very  unlikely  that  the  compilers  of  the  whole  were 
also  the  compilers  of  EgCO  and  EthCO  respectively  ; 
for  the  same  matter  is  gone  over  twice,  in  different 
ways — that  is,  first  in  EgCO  (EthCO)  and  then  in  the 
Church  Order  which  is  nearly  identical  with  AC  viii. 
He  would  be  a  strange  compiler  who  published  in  the 
same  work  a  Church  Order  of  his  own  and  a  closely 
parallel  Church  Order  adapted  from  AC.  We  must, 
then,  be  on  our  guard  against  assuming  that  the  date 
of  a  Church  Order  is  necessarily  the  date  of  the 
compilation  in  Avhich  it  is  found.  On  the  other 
hand  we  must  remember  that  all  the  writers  of  the 
first  division,  with,  at  most,  a  single  exception,  used 
one  or  more  sources.  And  it  is  always  possible  that 
the  Church  Orders  themselves  have  been  more  or  less 
interpolated.  We  have  then,  further,  to  guard  against 
the  presupposition  that  the  date  of  a  Church  Order, 
as  a  separate  work,  is  necessarily  the  date  of 
either  the  earliest  or  of  the  latest  custom  or  phrase 
found  in  it.  For  example,  the  reference  to  persecu- 
tion does  not  necessarily  mean  that  AC  is  ante- 
Nicene,  nor  the  presence  of  the  Filioqtie  in  CH  that 
that  manual  belongs  to  the  sixth  century.  The 
question  to  be  solved  is,  At  what  dates  did  these 
writers  produce  out  of  the  materials  at  their  hand 
the  Church  Orders,  as  separate  books  of  instruction 
and  guidance  for  their  fellow  Christians  ? 

2.     H3rpothe8i8  of  a  Lost  Original.     One  of 

the  Church  Orders  in  our  first  division  must  be  the 


DATE  OF  THE  CHURCH  ORDEBS      143 

source  on  which  the  rest  depend,  or  all  must  depend 
on  some  lost  source.  The  view  that  oue  of  them  is 
the  source  on  which  the  rest  depend  is  taken  by 
Achelis  {Die  Can.  Hipp.)  and  Funk,  the  former 
taking  CH,  the  latter  AC  viii.  as  the  original. 
Funk's  hypothesis  will  be  considered  later ;  but  it 
seems  desirable  to  say  here  at  once  why  in  the 
present  writer's  opinion  Achelis'  view  (at  any  rate  in 
the  form  in  which  he  has  put  it)  cannot  be  accepted. 
Putting  aside  the  questions  of  the  passages  marked 
by  Achelis  as  interpolations  (below  p.  157  f)  and  of 
the  Hippolytean  authorship,  it  is  hardly  credible  that 
there  should  be  such  a  large  amount  of  material  in 
CH  which  does  not  appear  in  any  of  the  other  Church 
Orders,  if  CH  is  the  parent  of  them  all.  The  preface 
(i.  1 — 6)  would  surely  have  left  some  trace  behind 
it ;  the  ordination  prayer  for  bishops  could  hardly  be 
the  original  of  that  in  the  other  manuals,  containing 
as  it  does  so  many  phrases  which  have  absolutely 
disappeared  (above  p.  75  f.)  ;  that  for  deacons  (p.  71) 
has  left  no  trace  in  the  other  Church  Orders ;  the  pro- 
visions about  married  and  travelling  presbyters  (viii., 
ix.  55 — 58),  the  exhortation  in  xxxviii.  255 — 261,  and 
the  rules  about  vestments  at  the  Eucharist  (xxxvii. 
201 — 204)  are  wholly  wanting  elsewhere ;  as  also  are 
several  individual  passages,  for  which  see  Cooper- 
Maclean  p.  9,  note. 

We  may  conclude,  then,  that  CH  is  not  the 
original ;  indeed  Achelis  only  maintains  that  it  is  so 
after  omitting  several  passages  which  he  marks  as 
interpolations  (not,  however,  most  of  those  just  noted). 


144  THE   ANCIENT   CHURCH   ORDERS 

We  shall  see  equal  reasons  later  for  rejecting  Funk's 
hypothesis.  If  so,  it  follows  that  there  must  have 
been  an  original  which  is  now  lost ;  for  no  one 
maintains  that  any  other  extant  manual  is  the  source 
of  all  the  others. 

One  indication  that  these  Church  Orders  depend 
on  a  lost  Original  is  that  they  contain  obscure  and 
confused  passages  which  it  is  impossible  to  understand 
completely,  and  which  could  not  with  an}^  probability 
be  held  to  be  original  in  any  of  the  manuals.  Take,  for 
instance,  a  phrase  in  EthCO,  H3,  and  Test  about  the 
first  communion  of  the  neoph}1:es.  Each  writer  has 
treated  the  phrase  in  a  different  way  : 

EthCO  35  (Horner) 

He  (the  bishop)  shall  give  thanks  over  the  bread  and 
the  cup ;  the  bread  that  it  may  become  the  body  of  our 
Lord  Christ,  and  the  cup,  the  wine  mixed,  that  it  may 
become  the  blood  of  our  Lord  Christ,  this  which  was  shed 
for  us  and  for  all  of  us  indeed  who  believe  in  him... [milk 
and  honey]... All  this  the  bishop  shall  go  through  to  those 
who  are  baptized.  And  the  water  also  of  the  Oblation  he 
shall  show  in  the  bread  like  the  inward  part  of  man,  who 
is  soul  as  well  as  body. 

Hs  p.  112 

Gratias  agat  panem  quidem  in  exemplum,  quod  dicit 
Graecus  antitypum,  corporis  Christi ;  calicem  uino  mil- 
ium propter  antitypum,  quod  dicit  Graecus  similitudinem, 
sanguis  quod  effusum  est  pro  omnibus  qui  crediderunt  in 
eum...[milk  and  honey ]...aquam  uero  in  oblationem  in 
indicium  lauacri,  ut  et  interior  homo,  quod  est  animale, 
similia  consequantur  (sic)  sicut  et  corpus. 


DATE  OF  THE  CHURCH  ORDERS      145 

Test  ii.  10 

Let  the  shepherd  give  thanks.  But  the  bread  is  offered 
for  a  type  of  my  body.  Let  the  cup  be  mixed  with  wine — 
mixed  with  wine  and  water,  for  it  is  a  sign  of  blood  and  of 
the  laver  ;  so  that  also  the  inner  man,  that  is  to  say,  that 
which  is  of  the  soul,  may  be  counted  worthy  of  those 
things  which  are  like  (them),  that  is  to  say,  those  things 
of  the  body  also. 

There  is  nothing  in  any  of  the  other  Church 
Orders  corresponding  to  these  difficult  passages  about 
the  water  in  the  chalice.  We  may  probably  conclude 
that  there  was  such  a  passage  in  the  original  Church 
Order,  that  it  early  became  corrupt,  and  that  some 
compilers  omitted  it  as  unintelligible,  while  others 
made  the  best  sense  they  could  out  of  it.  We  cannot 
conceive  that  any  of  the  above  passages  is  the  original 
of  the  others. 

Or,  again,  take  as  an  example  the  treatment  of  the 
honorary  presbjrterate  of  confessors  (above,  p.  87  ff.). 
In  all  these  Orders,  with  the  exception  of  AC  (which 
in  this  instance  could  not  possibly  be  the  original  of 
the  rest,  and  which  in  any  case  has  not  become 
corrupted  in  the  MSS)  the  passage  is  hopelessly 
confused,  though  the  general  sense  is  clear.  Here 
again  we  can  hardly  believe  that  any  one  of  them  is 
the  parent  of  all  the  others. 

The  same  thing  is  seen  from  some  passages  which 
are  not  confused.  Take  the  passage  about  soldiers 
(CH  xiii.f.  71—75,  EgCO  41,  EthCO  28  f.,  Test  ii.  2, 
AC  viii.  32^^  ConstH  22^^  see  above,  p.  97).  CH 
says  that  no  one  who  has  received  the  power  of 

M.  10 


146  THE  ANCIENT   CHURCH    ORDERS 

killing  or  is  a  soldier  is  to  be  received-  Those  who, 
being  soldiers,  are  commanded  to  fight,  but  have 
abstained  from  evil  talk  and  have  not  placed  crowns 
on  their  heads,  etc.  (may  be  received) ;  a  magistrate 
not  clothed  with  justice  is  to  be  excommunicated  ;  no 
Christian  is  to  become  a  soldier  except  by  force,  and 
if  so  he  is  not  to  shed  blood.  EgCO  says  that  a 
soldier  who  is  in  authority  is  not  to  kill  men ;  if 
commanded  to  do  so  he  is  not  to  hasten  to  the  work, 
nor  to  swear ;  one  who  has  power  over  the  sword  or 
a  magistrate  of  a  city  who  is  clothed  with  purple, 
unless  he  leaves  (his  occupation),  is  to  be  rejected ; 
no  catechumen  or  believer  is  to  become  a  soldier. 
EthCO  says  that  a  soldier  of  the  prince  is  not  to  be 
received,  and  if  ordered  to  kill  he  is  not  to  do  so  ;  a 
soldier,  whether  baptized  or  a  catechumen,... and  a 
magistrate  with  the  sword,  or  chief  of  prefects,  and 
he  who  is  clad  in  red  is  to  be  rejected  ;  no  catechu- 
men or  believer  is  to  become  a  soldier.  [H,  has 
a  lacuna  here.]  Test  says  that  a  soldier  or  one  in 
authority  is  to  be  taught  not  to  oppress  or  kill  or  rob. . . 
but  if  they  wish  to  be  baptized  they  must  leave  (their 
occupation).  No  catechumen  or  believer  is  to  become 
a  soldier.  For  AC  and  ConstH,  which  remove  the 
prohibition,  see  above,  p.  97.  In  these  passages  the 
meaning  is  quite  clear.  Yet  the  wording  is  such 
that  we  can  hardly  conceive  any  one  of  them  to  be  the 
source  of  the  rest. 

It  does  not,  of  course,  necessarily  follow  that  each 
of  the  extant  Church  Orders  is  independent  of  all 
the  others,  except  in  being  derived  from  a  common 


DATE   OF  THE   CHURCH   ORDERS  147 

original.  There  is  much  evidence,  for  example,  that 
the  Test  writer  had  a  manual  very  like  H3  before 
him  when  he  was  writing*.  But  it  seems  clear  that 
those  Orders  which  are  now  extant  are  not  all  in  one 
line  of  tradition.  For  example,  it  is  commonly  said 
that  Test  is  derived  from  the  Church  Order  of  the 
Egyptian  Church,  and  this  is  very  possibly  true,  if 
we  take  that  phrase  in  a  wide  sense,  as  meaning 
some  Church  Order  written  in  Egypt ;  but  Test  is 
certainly  independent  of  our  EgCO  in  some  things ; 
e.g.  in  the  formula  of  submission  to  God  at  baptism 
and  in  the  baptismal  creed  ;  in  much  of  the  baptismal 
section  (ii.  8)  Test  is  unlike  EgCO  and  nearer  CH 
and  H;  so  the  passage  (ii.  11)  about  alms  for  a 
widow  t  is  in  Test  and  CH,  not  in  EgCO ;  that 
quoted  above  about  the  water  in  the  chalice  is  in 
Test,  H3,  and  EthCO,  not  in  EgCO. 

It  appears,  then,  to  be  a  fundamental  mistake  to 
assume  that,  if  one  of  these  Church  Orders  has 
earlier  features  than  another,  it  must  be  its  direct 
ancestor.  Indeed  it  would  not  be  surprising  if  it 
proved  to  be  the  case  that  most  of  the  extant  manuals 
had  only  an  indirect  relationship  with  one  another, 
as  cousins  rather  than  as  parents  or  children.  At 
any  rate  it  is  probable  that  many  forms  of  the 
Original  Church  Order  were  extant  in  widely  different 
circles — Montanist,  Catholic,  anti-Arian,  semi-Arian, 

*  Similarly  it  is  manifest  that  ApCO  was  known  to,  and  had  a 
great  influence  upon,  him. 

t  Another  very  confused  passage  (see  CH  xxxii.  160 — 163,  and 
Arendzen's  translation  of  the  Arabic  in  JThSt  iv.  282),  which  illus- 
trates the  necessity  of  our  present  hypothesis  of  a  lost  Original. 

10—2 


148     THE  ANCIENT  CHURCH  ORDERS 

perhaps  Arian — and  that  each  author  dealt  very 
freely  with  his  materials,  adapting  them  as  he  thought 
best  for  his  own  immediate  surroundings.  It  is  not 
improbable  that  many  of  the  writers  were  bishops, 
drawing  up  rules  for  their  own  dioceses. 

It  may  be  permissible  to  hazard  a  conjecture 
with  regard  to  the  *  Lost  Church  Order.'  It  is  quite 
possible  that  it  was  the  work  of  the  great  Hippolytus, 
Bishop  of  Portus,  and  that  this  was  the  reason  why 
two  of  the  extant  manuals  (CH,  ConstH)  received 
their  titles.  We  know  that  Hippolytus  wrote  a  work 
called  The  A2X)stolic  Tradition  (ctTroo-roXiK^  irapdSoais) ; 
this  is  mentioned  on  the  Chair  of  Hippolytus  at  Rome* 
immediately  after  the  treatise  0/  Gifts  (-n-epl  x^pw- 
fjMToyv).  Perhaps  these  two  works  came  together  in  the 
earliest  MSS,  and  were  read  as  one  book,  which  would 
account  for  the  arrangement  of  ConstH  and  AC  viii 
(where  the  sections  0/  Gifts  are  followed  immediately 
by  the  Church  Order),  and  also  for  the  prologue  of  Hj 
(below,  p.  162  f.).  Lightfoot,  indeed,  regards  these 
two  phrases  as  one  single  title  (Tcpl  x-  c^"".  irapdStxris), 
but  he  thinks  that  perhaps  Hippolytus  drew  up  some 
canons,  and  that  early  canonists  prefixed  to  their 
canons  some  sentences  of  Hippolytus  from  the  Trcpl 
xapLo-fxaTojv  (Clement,  ii.  400 ;  see  also  his  remarks 
on  p.  402  and  his  account  of  the  chair  at  pp.  440 
ff.  324  ff.).    Either  of  these-hypo theses  would  account 

*  A  marble  chair,  with  part  of  a  seated  figure,  was  discovered 
near  Rome  (close  to  San  Lorenzo)  in  1651,  and  was  proved  to  be 
that  of  Hippolytus  by  the  names  of  the  works  inscribed  on  the 
back.  It  is  in  the  Lateran  Museum.  The  date,  according  to 
Lightfoot,  is  c.  A.D.  236. 


DATE   OF   THE   CHURCH   ORDERS  149 

for  the  phenomena. — It  is  probable  that  the  Lost 
Church  Order  contained  at  least  the  outline  of  a 
Liturgy,  and  also  ordination  prayers  and  rules  for  the 
organisation  of  the  Christian  community. 

3.    Date  of  the  Apostolic  Constitutions. 

It  will  be  convenient  to  begin  with  this  work,  as 
there  is  general  agreement  that  it  was  compiled,  and 
that  the  Church  Order  in  bk.  viii.  was  composed,  by 
a  single  writer  in  the  latter  half  of  the  fourth  century. 
The  indications  of  date  come  from  the  book  itself,  as 
we  must  dismiss  the  idea  that  Epiphanius  quotes 
AC  ;  he  is  really  quoting  a  form  of  Didasc  older  than 
AC.     That  the  book  is  a  uniform  whole,  by  a  writer 
who  first  interpolated  Didasc  (i. — vi.),  then  D  (vii. 
1 — 32),  and  added  some  liturgical  matter  (vii.  33 — 
end),  a  treatise  On  Gifts  (viii.  1,  2),  and  a  form  of 
our  Church   Order^  (viii.    3 — end),    is   seen  by  an 
examination   of  the  phraseology,   style,   and  other 
characteristics ;  see  the  careful  summary  in  Brightman 
LEW  p.  xxivff.     The  date  of  AC  is  determined 
very  closely  by  the  festal  cycle  (see  above,  p.  129  f ). 
This  would  have  merely  given  us  a  terminus  a  quo, 
but   for   the   obvious  fact  that  the   AC  writer  is 
endeavouring  to  lead  the  way  in  separating  Epiphany 
and  Christmas  and  in   developing  the  cycle ;    and 
therefore  we  are  brought  to  a  date  as  early  in  the 
last  quarter  of  the  century  as  possible,  say  c.  a.d. 
375.     That  the  work  is  post-Constantinian  is  seen 
e.g.  by  vi.  24  ^  which  speaks  of  the  conversion  of  the 
Roman  Empire,  and  in  which  the  reference  to  the 


150  THE   ANCIENT  CHURCH   ORDERS 

Romans  is  in  striking  contrast  to  that  in  II  Didasc 
(DidCA  i.  364).  It  is  generally  agreed  that  AC  was 
written  in  Syria ;  the  Syro-Macedonian  calendar  is 
used  in  V.  14  \  17  ^  20  ^  where  the  months  Xanthicus, 
Dystros,  Gorpiaeus  are  named  (not  in  II  Didasc). 
The  fact  that  Holy  Week  is  not  included  in  the  Forty 
Days  (p.  137  above)  excludes  Palestine,  Eg}^t  and 
the  West.  For  other  indications  see  LEW  p.  xxviii. 
But  the  absence  of  metropolitans  suggests  that 
neither  Antioch  itself  nor  its  immediate  neighbour- 
hood was  the  home  of  the  writer  (above,  p.  72  f ). 

The  forms  of  Church  Order  in  SEC  63—78  and  EthS 
49 — 72,  which  are  no  doubt  derived  from  AC  (or  from  an 
earlier  draft  of  AC),  may  only  date  from  the  time  of  those 
compilations.  "We  cannot  get  very  near  to  the  date,  but 
they  may  have  been  composed  at  any  time  in  the  fifth 
century,  perhaps  early  in  the  century. 

4.  Relation  of  the  Constitutions  through 
Hippolytus  to  the  Apostolic  Constitutions. 

These  two  documents  are  very  closely  related, 
whether  they  are  the  work  of  the  same  author  or  not. 
The  question  arises  as  to  which  document  has 
priority.  Is  ConstH  the  original,  or  an  epitome,  of 
AC? 

We  must  first  notice  that  in  both  documents  the 
sections  are  divided  among  the  Apostles,  and  that 
both  enumerate  fourteen  as  being  present,  the 
Twelve,  St  Paul  aud  St  James  (AC  viii.  4\  ConstH 
3).  But  in  ConstH,  of  the  fourteen  only  ten  have 
sections  assigned  to  them,  while  in  AC  all  fourteen 


DATE  OF  THE  CHURCH   ORDERS  151 

have  sections,  and  the  four  omitted  in  ConstH  have 
in  AC  those  sections  assigned  to  them  which  ConstH 
has  not  got.  Moreover  in  AC  viii.  29  Matthias  has 
assigned  to  him  the  section  about  oil  and  water 
(which  is  not  in  ConstH)  as  well  as  viii.  30  :  *  I  the 
same....'  But  ConstH  20  (which  corresponds  to 
AC  viii.  30)  is  assigned  to  Simon  the  Cananaean  (to 
whom  both  works  assign  the  sections  preceding  that 
about  oil  and  water).  It  begins  *  I,  the  same  Simon 
the  Cananaean  command....'  Thus  it  appears  that 
ConstH  is  an  excerpt  of  a  work  in  which  all  fourteen 
Apostles  had  sections  assigned  to  them.  Of  what 
work  is  it  an  excerpt  ? 

The  simplest  solution  is  undoubtedly  that  of 
Funk,  who  holds  that  ConstH  is  an  epitome  of  AC 
viii.  {DidCA  ii.  p.  xiv  if.  TUH  179  if.).  Funk 
considers  that  a  writer  other  than  the  AC  compiler 
shortened  that  work  by  omitting  the  liturgical  matter, 
abbreviating  the  bishop's  and  presbyter's  ordination 
prayer,  and  so  forth,  and  corrected  what  he  did  not 
approve  of,  such  as  the  ordination  of  a  reader  with 
laying  on  of  hands.  He  holds  also  that  one  or  two 
phrases  in  ConstH  show  posteriority. 

The  problem,  however,  is  far  from  easy.  The 
careful  attention  of  the  reader  is  asked  for  what  is 
said  above  (pp.  74 — 80)  about  the  development  of  the 
ordination  prayer  for  a  bishop,  and  the  ordination  of 
minor  orders  by  imposition  of  hands.  Funk's  idea 
of  successive  writers  becoming  more  antiquarian  and 
producing  simpler  forms  as  time  went  on  is  hardly 
credible.      If  the  ConstH  writer  was  a  corrector  of 


152  THE   ANCIENT   CHURCH   ORDERS 

AC,  and  did  not  approve  of  what  seems  to  have  been 
an  invention  of  the  latter,  i.e.  the  ordination  to  some 
of  the  minor  orders  by  laying  on  of  hands,  why  did 
he  not  cut  it  out  altogether  as  the  ||  SEC  66  and  EthS 
54  (see  above  p.  23)  have  done  ?  Why  did  he  only 
forbid  it  in  the  case  of  readers,  and  leave  it  for 
subdeacons  and  deaconesses  ?  Is  it  not  much  more 
probable  that  the  AC  compiler  was  gradually  feeling 
his  way]  At  first  he  prescribes  the  laying  on  of 
hands  in  the  ordination  of  subdeacons  and  deaconesses, 
as  these  offices  might  be  supposed  to  be  derived  from 
the  diaconate,  but  he  does  not  yet  (in  ConstH  or  its 
original)  venture  so  far  in  the  case  of  the  old 
charismatic  office  of  the  reader.  Then,  later,  he  goes 
to  the  logical  conclusion  of  ordaining  readers  in  the 
same  way.  Funk  seems  to  have  overiooked  the  fact 
that  the  ordination  to  minor  orders  with  imposition 
of  hands  is  not  found  before  AC,  and  to  all  appearance 
was  the  invention  of  the  AC  compiler.  The  invention 
did  not  find  favour  at  first,  at  any  rate  in  Egypt,  as 
we  see  in  SEC  and  EthS.  The  fact,  then,  of  the 
ordination  conditions  being  simpler  in  ConstH  than 
in  AC  (and  simpler  still  in  EgCO,  EthCO,  H3,  and, 
as  far  as  minor  orders  go,  in  Test)  makes  Funk's 
solution  of  the  relation  between  ConstH  and  AC  an 
improbable  one. 

Let  U8,  however,  consider  the  points  of  phraseology 
which  are  thought  to  indicate  posteriority  in  ConstH. 
(a)  In  §  1  ^  we  read  of  believing  '  through  Christ  our  God 
on  him  and  on  his  undefiled  Father  and  the  all  holy  and 
life-giving  Spirit,'  while  in  ||  AC  viii.  1*  we  have  simply 


DATE   OF  THE   CHURCH   ORDERS  153 

*  through  Christ  on  God.'  The  AC  phrase  is  said  to 
indicate  a  '  more  ancient  doctrine  of  the  Trinity '  and  the 
same  is  said  of  the  subsection  which  follows.  It  is  not 
very  easy  to  see  the  force  of  this.  When  the  documents 
confessedly  do  not  date  from  before  the  last  quarter  of 
the  fourth  century,  we  are  not  helped  to  decide  on  a 
question  of  priority  by  the  presence  in  one  or  the  other 
of  an  older  phraseology  on  this  subject.  In  this  case  the 
probability  is  rather  the  reverse  of  what  Funk  supposes. 
The  AC  writer,  a  pronounced  subordinationist,  probably 
altered  the  phrase  which  he  had  at  first  written  (as  we  read 
it  in  ConstH)  so  as  not  to  name  the  Son  first  (cf.  above, 
p.  118) ;  and  if  he  is  the  same  as  Pseudo-Ignatius  we  must 
remember  that  his  semi-Arian  tendencies  increased  as 
time  went  on  (p.  124),  for  the  interpolated  Ignatian 
Epistles  are  certainly  later  than  AC  (Lightfoot,  Ignatius  i. 
263  f ).  (6)  The  phrase  in  the  bishop's  ordination  prayer 
about  the  Spirit  given  to  or  through  Jesus  and  to  the 
Apostles  (above,  p.  75)  is  thought  to  show  the  priority  of 
AC  over  ConstH.  This  does  not  follow.  And  if  it  did 
follow,  H3  and  Test  would  be,  equally  with  AC  (with  which 
they  here  agree),  older  than  ConstH  ;  which  supposition 
(though  probably  quite  true)  would  upset  Funk's  theory 
of  their  relationship,  (c)  In  the  matter  of  the  reader 
ConstH  is  said  to  show  signs  of  being  a  correction  of  AC. 
We  have  already  discussed  whether  the  provision  of  ConstH 
or  that  of  AC  about  the  reader  is  likely  to  have  been 
the  older,  and  have  seen  reason  for  assigning  the  priority 
to  ConstH.  But  Funk  says  that  the  wording  itself  shows 
the  posteriority  of  ConstH.  That  manual  omits,  at  the 
section  in  question,  the  name  of  the  Apostle  who  gives 
the  command  ;  AC  inserts  it ;  this,  however,  we  need  not 
consider,  as  we  have  already  reached  the  result  that  ConstH 
is  an  excerpt  from  a  work  which  had  the  full  comple- 
ment of  Apostolic  ascriptions.  But  whereas  the  preceding 
and  following  sections  of  ConstH  use  x^iporovia,  x^iporoviiv, 


154     THE  ANCIENT  CHURCH  ORDERS 

this  section  has  ov8€  yap  x^f-poBfrf'trai — those  about  con- 
fessors, virgins,  widows  have  ov  x^'-porove'iTcu — and  this 
may  be  thought  to  show  that  the  ConstH  section  about 
a  reader  is  a  correction.  AC  itself  uses  xft^porovia,  x^*P*>- 
Tovflv  in  all  these  sections  except  in  those  about  deaconesses 
and  readers,  where  neither  x^'-porovflv  nor  ;(ftpo^€T(r»',  nor 
their  substantives,  are  used.  The  conclusion  that  because 
ConstH  uses  xfipo6erelv  in  the  section  about  the  reader, 
therefore  it  is  a  correction  of  AC,  is  an  insecure  one.  The 
fact  is  that  AC  uses  x^'-P^^'''^'^^  of  laying  on  of  hands  in 
general ;  when  the  laying  on  of  hands  is  emphasised, 
Xft-poO^Tflv  is  used ;  when  ordination  as  a  whole  rite  is 
spoken  of,  AC  uses  ;(eiporo»'eti/.  Both  ConstH  and  AC 
therefore  say  that  an  exorcist  or  a  confessor  or  a  virgin  or 
a  widow  '  is  not  ordained '  {ov  x^'-poTovelrai) — they  are  not 
set  apart  by  any  office  which  could  be  called  ordination, 
because  their  position  was  still  entirely  a  charismatic  one ; 
but  a  reader,  like  a  subdeacon,  is  in  this  sense  '  ordained,' 
though  he  is  not  in  ConstH,  as  he  is  in  AC,  ordained  with 
laying  on  of  hands.  Therefore  ConstH  uses  ;^eipo^frfTi/ 
here.  It  would  not  be  quite  true,  or  at  least  it  would  be 
ambiguous  and  inconsistent  with  AC  usage,  to  say  of  a 
reader  ov  x^f-poTovelrai ;  it  is  true  of  him,  in  ConstH,  to  say 
ov  x^^poOrrclrai  (see  appended  note  below). 

The  indications,  then,  point  in  the  opinion  of  the 
present  writer  to  the  priority  of  ConstH  over  AC. 
But  as  the  former  is  certainly  an  excerpt  from  a 
document  which  named  all  the  fourteen  Apostles,  the 
solution  which  perhaps  is  the  most  probable  is  that 
once  propounded  by  Harnack,  that  ConstH  is  a 
shortened  form  of  an  original  draft  of  AC  viii. 


DATE  OF  THE  CHURCH  ORDERS     155 

Appended  Note  on  x^iporovla^  x^'^P^^^^^^  ^^  ■^^' 

The  word  x"po^*o't«  (or  x^tpo^^Tft'')  is  used  in  AC  for 
the  various  impositions  of  hands,  or  even  (probably)  where 
a  hand  is  extended  over  the  people  as  in  a  blessing.  It 
seems  to  include  both  Confirmation  and  Ordination  in  iii. 
10^ :  laymen  are  not  to  do  *  any  of  the  priestly  works  such 
as  the  sacrifice  {Svala,  the  Eucharist)  or  baptism,  or 
laying  on  of  hands  (xfipoBea-la),  or  blessing  (evXoyia),  great 
or  small ;  for  no  one  takes  this  honour  to  himself  unless 
he  be  called  of  God,  for  by  the  laying  on  of  the  bishop's 
hands  {dia  yap  TTJs  enideaccos  tmv  x'^'-P^v  tov  emaKOTrov)  SUch 
an  office  (d^ia)  is  given.'  It  is  used  of  Confirmation  in  ii. 
32^,  iii.  16^,  vii.  44 3,  and  apparently  in  viii.  282*-  {eiria-KOTros 
€v\oy€i. ..x^i-pod€T€7,  ;^6tporoi/er...7rpfcr/3vrepo$'  €ij\oy€2...xfi-po- 
6€T€l,  ov  x^f^poTovel) ;  so  ConstH  19,  except  that  the  first 
xetpoOerel  is  omitted ;  in  the  last  passage  a  presbyter  is 
perhaps  allowed  to  lay  on  hands  in  Confirmation,  doubtless 
only  in  the  absence  of  the  bishop,  see  above,  p.  107  f.  It  is 
used  of  the  dismissal  of  catechumens  with  a  blessing  in  vii. 
39*  ;  of  the  reception  of  penitents  (ii.  18^,  41 2,  43 1) ;  and 
of  blessing  in  general  (viii,  37  ^  39^). 

X^ipoTovla  (or  x^tpoTovelv)  is  used  in  AC  for  Christian 
ordination  to  all  grades  ;  thus,  in  AC  iii.  11  ^  it  is  used  of  dfo^Cj^tn  6r< 
ri/^  all  minor  orders,  including  singers  and  doorkeepers,  who 
in  AC  are  not  ordained  with  laying  on  of  hands  (cf.  also 
iii.  20 2).  It  is  also  used  in  ii.  27^  of  the  'ordination'  of 
Aaron  by  God  ;  in  iii.  9^  of  heathen  appointments  of 
priestesses;  in  v.  20",  vii.  16  of  God's  'ordaining'  the 
Roman  empire  and  the  Roman  emperor.  It  is  true  that 
elsewhere  than  in  AC  x^i-poTovelv  is  used  when  laying  on 
of  hands  is  emphasised,  as  in  SEC-sah  66,  which  says  that 
'  it  is  not  right  to  ordain  (khirodonei)  subdeacons,  readers 
and  deaconesses,'  but  this  is  not  the  case  in  AC. 

As  we  have  already  seen  (p.  78  above),  KaTdaracns  is 
used  of  appointments  to  any  grade  of  the  ministry. 


156  THE  ANCIENT   CHURCH   ORDERS 

5.     Date  of  the  Canons  of  Hippolsrtus.     It 

is  in  the  case  of  this  book  that  the  widest  difference 
of  opinion  exists.  Achelis,  who  believes  that  it  was 
written  by  Hippolytus  himself,  necessarily  dates  it 
very  early,  c.  a.d.  220 ;  but  he  considers  that  it  has 
been  considerably  interpolated.  Morin  assigns  it  to 
Dionysius  of  Alexandria  and  identifies  it  with  the 
'diaconal'  epistle  'sent  to  those  in  Rome  through 
Hippolytus '  (c.  A.D.  250 ;  Euseb.  HE  vi.  46).  Funk, 
on  the  other  hand,  holds  this  Church  Order  to  have 
been  derived  (through  ConstH  and  EgCO)  from  AC 
viii.  and  takes  the  alleged  interpolations  to  be  part 
of  the  text.  Harnack  has  lately  given  his  adherence 
to  this  view,  with  some  considerable  modifications. 
Funk  inclines  to  a  date  in  the  sixth  century. 

There  are  many  indications  in  CH  of  an  eariy 
date  (Achelis,  Die  Can.  Hipp.  p.  217  ff.).  Although 
persecutions  were  not  going  on  at  the  time  of  writing — 
for  there  are  no  penalties  for  the  lapsed,  and  the 
section  about  teachers  (xii.  69  f. ;  see  above,  p.  116) 
would  not  be  possible  in  times  of  persecution — yet  it 
was  probable  that  persecution  would  revive  (vi.  43 — 
47).  The  traces  of  close  relationship  between  bishop 
and  presbyter  (p.  69  f.)  betray  a  date  earlier  than  that 
of  the  Church  Orders  which  have  a  separate  prayer 
for  ordaining  bishops  and  presbyters;  the  simple 
nature  of  the  ordination  prayer  (p.  75  f.),  the  fact  that 
there  is  no  fixed  day  but  Sunday  for  the  Eucharist 
(p.  55  ff.),  the  arrangement  that  Easter  is  to  be  kept 
at  the  same  time  as  the  Jews'  Passover,  and  the  sim- 
plicity of  the  festal  cycle,  all  tend  to  show  an  early 


DATE  OF  THE  CHURCH  ORDERS     157 

date.  Some  of  Achelis'  indications  will  hardly  command 
assent,  such  as  the  fact  that  charismata  are  still  held 
in  the  highest  honour ;  for  the  other  manuals  have 
the  same  phraseology.  Achelis  is  on  firm  ground  when 
he  points  out  the  great  similarity  between  CH  and 
Tertullian  in  fasts,  in  baptismal  ceremonial,  in  rules 
about  virgins'  veils,  about  soldiers,  and  about  care  for 
the  Eucharistic  elements ;  but  this  need  prove  no 
more,  in  view  of  similar  regulations  being  found  in 
other  Church  Orders,  than  that  the  customs  of  the 
lost  Original  closely  agreed  with  those  mentioned  by 
Tertullian.  Achelis  thinks  that  Egjrpt  is  excluded 
as  a  place  of  writing  of  CH  by  the  fact  that  Agape 
and  Eucharist  are  already  separated,  each  with  a 
ceremonial  of  its  own,  whereas  in  Clement  of  Alex- 
andria they  are  still  joined  [but  it  is  doubtful  if 
this  was  the  case,  see  ERE'i.  170].  This,  however, 
is  a  two-edged  argument.  If  the  rest  of  CH  inclines 
us  to  assign  it  to  Egypt,  then  the  separation  of  Agape 
and  Eucharist  would  lead  us  to  a  date  later  than 
Clement. 

On  the  other  hand  there  are  indications  of  a  later 
date :  e.g.  the  passages  referring  to  the  *  equal 
Trinity'  (i.  2,  xix.  133),  to  subdeacons  (vii.  49,  52, 
xxi.  217),  to  the  forty  days'  fast  of  Lent  and  to  the 
Holy  Week  fast  (xx.  154,  xxii.  195  ff.),  and  the 
Filioqm*  in  the  Baptismal  Creed  (xix.  131).     Most 

*  The  Filioque  as  part  of  the  Nicene  Creed  is  found  first  at  the 
Third  Council  of  Toledo  (a.d.  589)  which  introduced  the  Creed  into 
the  Eucharistic  Liturgy  of  the  West.  But  Western  writers  after 
Augustine  had  spoken  of  the  procession  from  the  Son. 


158     THE  ANCIENT  CHURCH  ORDERS 

of  these  are  considered  by  Achelis  to  be  interpolations ; 
Funk  on  the  other  hand  considers  them  necessary  to 
the  text  and  ineradicable,  and  Hamack  agrees 
{Chronologk  ii.  507).  Certainly  interpolations  are 
probable  in  an  Arabic  translation ;  a  parallel  case 
is  the  Arabic  translation  of  Test  which  constantly 
alters  and  interpolates.  But  there  is  much  force  in 
Funk's  argument  on  this  head  (TUEy.  224  ff.),  and 
it  is  hardly  satisfactory  to  date  a  document  from 
certain  features  of  it  and  then  to  mark  all  that  does 
not  agree  with  that  date  as  interpolation. 

It  has  already  been  argued  that  CH  is  not  the 
direct  parent  of  the  other  Church  Orders  (above, 
p.  143).  May  not  the  truth  be  that  we  should  look  on 
the  early  features  as  survivals  from  the  lost  Original, 
provided  we  do  not  make  CH  so  late  that  the  early 
features  have  become  mere  antiquarianisms  put  in  for 
effect  (see  above,  p.  6)  ?  On  the  other  hand,  it  is 
a  fatal  defect  in  Funk's  argument  for  a  late  date  that 
CH  would  be  absolutely  useless  as  a  manual  at  the 
time  which  he  suggests.  It  would  be  merely  a 
pseudo-historic  curiosity,  a  farrago  of  false  anti- 
quarianisms. The  existence  of  the  parallel  Church 
Orders  forbids  such  a  supposition.  We  must  therefore 
reject  Funk's  late  date,  while  we  may  nevertheless 
incline  to  the  idea  that  almost  all  the  alleged 
interpolations  are  part  of  the  text.  Yet  some 
passages  may  remain  as  interpolations.  Such,  at 
least,  must  be  the  FiUoque  in  the  Creed — the  very 
place  where  we  should  expect  assimilation  to  a  later 
writer's  own  usage.     This  is  the  only  phrase  in  the 


DATE   OF   THE   CHURCH   ORDERS  159 

whole  book  which  points  to  a  date  later  than  the 
middle  of  the  fourth  century.  Putting  together  all 
these  considerations,  the  first  half  of  that  century- 
seems  to  be  the  most  likely  time  of  writing  ;  the 
doctrinal  position,  the  ordination  conditions,  the 
regulations  for  festivals  and  fasts,  the  existence  of 
subdeacons,  all  point  to  a  rather  early  year  in  the 
century.  Nevertheless,  it  is  probable  that  CH 
reproduces  the  lost  Original  more  faithfully  than 
any  other  of  these  manuals ;  and  to  this  extent 
AcheUs'  theory  may  be  held  to  be  well  founded. 

In  considering  the  place  of  writing,  we  must 
dismiss  pre-suppositions  of  Hippolytean  or  Dionysian 
authorship,  and  take  the  book  as  it  stands,  while 
allowing  for  a  very  few  possible  interpolations.  The 
internal  evidence  seems  to  point  either  to  Rome  or  to 
Egypt.  But  in  reality  only  one  feature,  the  presence 
of  the  Roman  Creed  in  the  baptismal  service,  indicates 
Rome ;  and  as  the  same  creed  is  found  in  Test  and 
H3  (which  are  certainly  Eastern)  the  only  inference 
that  can  safely  be  drawn  from  its  presence  in  CH,  is 
that  at  an  early  date  it  made  its  way  to  the  East.  The 
other  arguments  adduced  for  a  Western  origin  (as  by 
Wordsworth,  MG  p.  22  fif.)  apply  to  the  Lost  Church 
Order  which  is  so  faithfidly  reproduced  by  CH, 
rather  than  to  CH  itself.  On  the  other  hand,  CH 
bears  a  great  likeness  to  EgCO,  EthCO,  H3;  to 
take  only  two  examples  among  many,  these  four 
manuals  agree  in  differing  from  the  cognate  Church 
Orders  in  saying  nothing  about  clerical  marriage  or 
about  deaconesses.     These  resemblances  would  point 


160     THE  ANCIENT  CHURCH  ORDERS 

to  Egypt  as  the  place  of  writing ;  and  this  indication 
is  to  some  extent  confirmed  by  the  existence  of  the 
forty  days'  fast  in  a  writing  probably  compiled  before 
A.D.  350,  for  it  was  in  Bgypt  that  the  forty  days'  fast 
seems  to  have  been  first  established  (Duchesne, 
Ckr.  Worship.  Eng.  tr.  p.  242).  A  stronger  con- 
firmation may  be  found  in  the  administration  of 
milk  and  honey  in  CH  at  Baptism,  a  custom  for 
which  there  is  no  evidence  outside  Egypt  and  Africa 
(above,  p.  46).  If  CH  had  been  written  in  Rome  we 
should  have  expected  to  find  acolytes  mentioned,  for 
even  in  the  third  century  there  were  forty-two  of 
these  officials  there  (above,  p.  80).  The  form  of  the 
salutation  before  the  Sursum  Corda  in  the  Liturgy 
['  The  Lord  be  with  (you)  all ']  points  either  to  Rome 
or  to  Egypt  (Cooper- Maclean,  p.  169).  On  the  whole, 
while  the  evidence  is  far  from  being  conclusive,  the 
most  probable  conclusion  seems  to  be  that  CH  was 
written  in  Eg5rpt,  though,  since  no  metropolitan  is 
mentioned  (above,  p.  72  f.),  not  in  Alexandria.  The 
influence  of  Alexandria  may  perhaps  be  seen  in  the 
retention  by  the  CH  writer  (from  the  Lost  Church 
Order)  of  the  very  archaic  ordination  conditions. 

6.  Date  of  Egsrptian  and  Ethiopic 
Church  Orders  and  Verona  Fragments^ 
part  3.  These  manuals  may  for  this  purpose  be 
considered  together.  None  of  them  can  with  any 
probability  be  dated  before  the  fourth  century.  The 
emphasis  on  the  '  equal  Trinity '  and  the  form  of  the 
doxologies  (pp.  115,  125)  would  make  an  earlier  date 


DATE  OF  THE  CHURCH  ORDERS     161 

very  unlikely.  But  there  are  several  indications  that 
they  are  earlier  in  date  than  AC.  TheLiturgy  in  EthCO 
and  H3  is  almost  certainly  more  primitive  than  that 
in  AC  (above,  p.  50  ff.) ;  the  absence  of  the  Sanctus 
would  be  difficult  to  explain  after  the  fourth  century ; 
the  absence  (unlike  AC,  Test)  of  any  account  of  the 
church  buildings  would  be  natural  early  in  that 
century.  The  ordination  prayer  for  a  bishop  in  AC, 
as  well  as  that  in  Test,  are  almost  certainly  based  on 
that  in  EthCO  and  Hg  or  on  something  very  like  it 
(p.  77).  On  the  other  hand  EgCO  must  probably 
be  earlier  than  EthCO  and  Hg  if,  as  seems  likely,  it 
prescribes  the  same  prayer  to  be  used  in  ordaining  a 
bishop  and  a  presbyter  (p.  70f.);  and  this  consideration 
also  points  to  its  being  earlier  than  Sar  which  (c.  a.d. 
350)  has  separate  prayers.  The  doctrinal  indications 
in  all  three  manuals  points  to  the  first  half  of  the 
fourth  century  (p.  114  f.).  The  Macedonian  heresy 
seems  not  yet  to  have  broken  out.  That  the  Arian 
heresy  had  arisen  is  shown  by  the  phrases  about  the 
Holy  Trinity ;  but  the  writers  do  not  seem  to  have 
occupied  themselves  much  with  the  controversy.  We 
may  probably  assign  these  three  manuals,  or  rather 
their  Greek  originals,  to  the  first  half  of  the  fourth 
century,  perhaps  rather  early  in  that  period.  Their 
home  was,  doubtless,  Egypt. 

Funk  {DidCA  ii.  p.  xxi,  TUH  132  ff.)  gives  two 
indications  of  a  date  later  than  AC.  (a)  In  the  section 
about  the  appointment  and  ordination  of  a  bishop,  EgCO 
and  EthCO  begin  with  *as  we  have  before  said.'  Funk 
thinks  that  these  words  are  derived  from  AC  viii.  4^  and 

M.  11 


162  THE   ANCIENT  CHURCH   ORDERS 

refer  to  the  foregoing  books  of  AC,  thus  showing  that  EgCO 
and  EthCO  are  later  than  AC.  But  this  argument  is  not 
sound.  The  words  are  not  in  H3  ;  they  seem  therefore  to 
have  been  no  part  of  the  original  EgCO,  but  to  be  due  to 
the  compiler  of  SEC  (who  has  been  followed  here,  as  often, 
by  EthS),  and  to  refer  to  ApCO,  which  immediately 
precedes  in  that  compilation.  If  Funk's  argument  shows 
anything,  it  is  that  the  compilers  of  SEC  and  EthS  lived 
after  the  AC  writer,  which  no  one  doubts.  (6)  H3  has  a 
prologue,  i.e.  a  section  between  ApCO  and  the  Church 
Order  which  follows  it ;  and  the  prologue  begins  by 
referring  to  a  tract  0/  Gifts.  No  such  tract  precedes  in 
H,  but  one  so  named  does  precede  AC  viii.  3,  which  also 
refers  to  it.  Funk's  deduction  is  that  H3  is  later  than 
and  derived  from  AC,  and  that  its  prologue  is  derived 
from  AC  viii.  3*.  But  there  are  other  facts  about  the 
prologue  which  show  that  the  problem  is  not  nearly  so 
simple  as  Funk  thinks.  The  prologue  and  AC  viii.  3 
nearly  agree  in  the  first  sentence  ('  we  have  now  finished 
the  first  part  of  the  discourse  concerning  gifts,  whatever 
they  be,  which  God  has  bestowed  upon  man  according  to 
his  will,'  AC)t.  But  after  this  sentence  they  are  quite 
independent.  Again,  the  H  prologue  reappears,  in  nearly 
but  not  quite  identical  terms  throughout,  in  the  inter- 
polated EthS  40  A  (p.  21)  in  quite  another  connexion. 
In  both  these  two  forms  the  paragraph  is  confused 
(especially  in  H3)  and  neither  could  well  have  come 
directly  from  the  other.  In  these  two  forms  the  language 
used  has  a  much  older  flavour  than  that  of  AC  viii.  3,  and  it 
is^not  easy  to  think  of  them  as  deriving  their  first  sentence 
from  AC  and  then  proceding  on  their  own  lines.     Again, 

•  This  section  is  not  in  ConstH,  but  reappears  in  SEC  63  and 
EthS  52  (much  altered). 

t  H :  Ea  quidem  qnae  nerba  fueront,  digne  posnimoB  de  dona- 
tionibns,  quanta  qaidem  Dens  a  principio  secondnm  propriam 
uolontat^m  praestitit  honiinibns.... 


DATE   OF   THE   CHURCH    ORDERS  163 

the  prologue  is  not  found  in  EgCO  or  EthCO  (the  inter- 
polated EthS  40  A  is  no  part  of  EthCO),  and  if,  as  Funk 
says,  it  is  '  not  doubtful '  that  it  formed  originally  a  part 
of  the  Egyptian  law  book,  it  is  hard  to  see  why  all  trace 
of  it  (not  only  of  the  first  sentence)  has  vanished  from 
EgCO  and  EthCO,  which  begin,  without  preface,  im- 
mediately after  ApCO  in  the  compilations  where  they  are 
found  (SEC,  EthS).  The  solution  of  this  small  but 
puzzling  problem  which  the  present  writer  would  offer  has. 
already  been  hinted  at.  The  prologues  in  H3  and  in  EthS 
40  A  clearly  had  a  common  ancestor  ;  this  seems  to  have 
become  corrupted  at  an  early  date,  and  so  it  has  reached 
us  in  two  confused  forms.  One  is  tempted,  then,  to  think 
that  the  Lost  Church  Order,  which  as  we  have  already 
seen  reason  to  suppose,  was  perhaps  added  on  to  the 
Hippolytean  treatise  nepl  xapKriidroiv  (p.  148),  had  a 
preface,  of  which  the  prologues  of  H3  and  EthS  40  A  are 
corrupt  versions,  and  which  gave  the  idea  for  AC  viii.  3. 

Here  the  prologue  has  been  spoken  of  as  an  original 
part  of  H3.  We  must  always  bear  in  mind  another 
possibility,  that  the  author  of  the  Church  Order  (H3)  is 
not  the  same  as  the  compiler  of  the  whole  of  the  Verona 
fragments,  and  that  the  prologue  in  question  is  due  to  the 
compiler.  In  that  case  the  prologue  would  give  us  no 
indication  of  date  for  H3 . 

7.     Date  of  the  Testament  of  our  Lord. 

Here,  again,  we  have  great  difference  of  opinion ; 
Rahmani,  the  first  editor,  assigned  it  to  the  time  of 
Irenaeus;  Zahn  gives  c.  350,  Wordsworth  and 
Harnack  c.  400  (Harnack  would  now  place  it  later), 
Funk  c.  475. 

That  this  Church  Order  cannot  be  dated  before 
the  fourth  century  appears  from  the  existence  of 
gubdeacons  in  it  (for  it  is  an  Eastern  manual),  from 

11—2 


164  THE   ANCIENT   CHURCH   ORDERS 

'the  forty  days  of  Pasclia '  (p.  132),  the  elaborate 
churcli  buildings  (p.  36),  the  appointment  of  Satur- 
day for  public  service  (p.  57),  the  doctrinal  tone 
(p.  117  ff.),  the  elaboration  of  the  Liturg)^  and  the 
steps  taken  towards  a  (not  yet  existing)  daily  public 
service  for  all  men  (p.  59).  See,  further,  Funk 
{TUH  p.  62  fF.),  who  refutes  Rahmani  at  length. 
On  the  other  hand,  marks  of  ante-Nicene  date,  such 
as  the  mention  of  persecution,  and  the  relics  of  the 
ancient  position  of  the  reader  still  found  in  Test,  can 
be  well  accounted  for  as  having  been  taken  from  older 
materials ;  they  fulfil  the  conditions  suggested  on  p.  6 
as  not  contradicting  contemporary  usage,  and  as  not 
being  mere  antiquarianisms. 

There  are  many  positive  marks  of  date.  Tlie 
doctrinal  indications  suggest  a  date  before  the 
secession  of  Apollinaris  from  the  Church  in  a.d.  375, 
even  before  the  outbreak  of  the  Macedonian  heresy 
(p.  119  f.) ;  the  prevalent  form  of  doxology  points  to 
a  date  a  good  deal  earlier  than  the  end  of  the  century, 
if  we  remember  the  standpoint  of  the  writer  (p.  127). 
The  less  developed  prayers,  especially  in  the  Liturgy 
(p.  49  f.),  suggest  that  Test  is  earlier  than  AC,  as  do 
the  restriction  of  laying  on  of  hands  in  ordination  to 
the  thi*ee  highest  orders  (p.  78)  and  the  festal 
cycle  (p.  128).  Funk  remarks  {TUH  i^.  82  f.)  that 
the  simple  festal  cycle  in  Test  only  means  that  it 
and  AC  were  not  written  in  the  same  place,  since  we 
find  in  '  Silvia '  that  Christmas  and  Epiphany  were 
still  one  at  Jerusalem  at  the  end  of  the  fourth  centurj'. 
That  is  so  ;  but  even  making  every  allowance  for  the 


DATE  OF  THE  CHURCH  ORDERS     1()5 

AC  writer  having  desired  to  extend  the  festal  cycle, 
it  is  difficult  to  conceive  that  the  very  simple  cycle  of 
Test  (Easter,  Pentecost,  Epiphany)  was  that  used  in 
any  country  where  the  manual  is  likely  to  have 
been  written,  even  at  the  beginning,  much  less  at  the 
end,  of  the  fifth  century.  The  absence  of  metro- 
politans would  be  very  unlikely  in  that  century 
(p.  72  f.).  The  supposed  mention  of  an  archdeacon 
has  been  alleged  (Wordsworth,  MG  32,  162  n)  as 
forbidding  us  to  date  this  Church  Order  before 
A.D.  400.  But  the  Syriac  suggests  that  the  name 
dipxi^idKovo'i  was  not  used  in  the  Greek  original 
(p.  72),  and  in  any  case  there  is  no  mention  of  such  an 
official  as  holding  a  distinct  rank  ;  the  '  chief  deacon ' 
is  merely  one  of  the  deacons  told  oif  for  two  special 
tasks,  neither  of  them  in  the  Church  services.  This 
feature  really  points  to  a  date  a  good  deal  before 
A.D.  400.  So  also  does  the  mention  of  a  'stole' 
worn  by  him  (p.  65).  Singers  in  Test  are  not  yet  a 
class  or  order,  as  in  AC  and  at  Laodicea  (p.  82). 
The  widows  -n-poKaO-rjixevaL  are  represented  as  being  at 
the  height  of  their  popularity ;  at  the  time  of  the 
Laodicean  council  they  were  dying  out  (p.  84).  The 
absence  of  monasticism  and  of  penitential  '  stations ' 
requires  some  consideration.  The  latter  gives  us  no 
certain  indication  (p.  94) ;  the  former  points  to  a 
date  before  the  end  of  the  fourth  century.  In  the 
latter  half  of  the  century  many  monastic  communities 
were  founded  and  were  enthusiastically  received.  In 
so  strict  a  writer  as  the  compiler  of  Test  we  should 
certainly  expect  a  reference  to  them  if  he  wrote  in 


166  THE   ANCIENT   CHURCH   ORDERS 

the  fifth  century.  The  only  ascetics  mentioned  are 
the  *  virgins,  male  and  female,'  who  are  expressly 
described  in  i.  46  as  individuals,  helping  on  the  work 
of  the  Church,  but  clearly  not  living  in  community. 

On  the  other  hand  we  have  seen  in  the  preceding 
chapters  that  Test  is  derived,  at  least  in  part,  from 
a  Greek  manual  very  like  Hg.  We  shall  therefore 
probably  be  approximately  right  if  we  ascribe  this 
Church  Order  to  a  date  about  a.d.  350. 

The  country  of  the  writer  had  a  sea  coast  (i.  34) 
and  was  well  watered,  there  being  no  reference,  as  in 
EgCO,  to  scarcity  of  water  for  the  font  (ii.  8) ;  there 
are  no  interpreters,  ho  milk  and  honey  at  baptism,  no 
stated  Wednesday  and  Friday  fasts.  It  was  probably 
therefore  not  Egypt,  though  the  Liturgj^  is  derived 
from  an  Egyptian  source.  The  great  dissimilarity 
between  Test  and  AC  makes  S}Tia  unlikely ;  and 
perhaps,  if  we  take  into  account  the  Montanist 
influence  and  the  position  of  women,  we  are  within 
the  bounds  of  probability  if  we  fix  on  Asia  Minor  as 
its  home. 

Note.  In  the  foregoing  nothing  has  been  said  about 
the  apocalyptic  prelude  of  Test  (i.  2— 14a),  which  describes 
the  signs  to  be  ext>ected  before  the  end  of  the  world  and 
the  coming  of  Antichrist,  because  it  is  quite  uncertain  if 
it  was  composed  by  the  compiler  of  Test,  or  if  it  was  an 
already  existing  tract  merely  prefixed  by  him  to  his  work. 
Thus  a  mark  of  early  date  in  the  prelude  is  not  necessarily 
a  mark  of  early  date  in  Test.  A  mark  of  late  date  in  the 
prelude  would,  however,  ix)int  to  a  late  date  for  Test. 
There  is  some  trace  of  its  having  had  once  an  independent 
existence  ;   at  any  rate  we  have  an  independent  Syriac 


DATE   OF  THE   CHURCH   ORDERS  167 

translation  of  it  {JThSt  ii.  401,  Arendzen).  A  shorter 
form  of  it  exists,  which  ends  with  '  Dexius  shall  be  the 
name  of  Antichrist,'  and  Harnack  suggests  that  this  is  a 
disguise  for  Decius,  and  that  the  shorter  form  dates  from 
the  Decian  persecution.  Some  considerations,  however, 
point  to  the  shorter  form  being  an  excerpt  from  the 
longer.  In  any  case  it  is  doubtful  if  the  prelude  is  by  the 
Test  compiler ;  it  has  some  of  the  favourite  expressions  of 
Test,  but  on  the  other  hand  it  has  some  striking  diflferences 
of  style.  Then  there  are  in  Test  chapters  introducing  the 
prelude  (i.  1)  and  joining  it  on  to  the  Church  Order  (i. 
146 — 18),  which  have  the  appearance  of  having  been  added 
by  a  hand  other  than  that  of  the  writer  of  the  prelude, 
and  which  show  marked  diflferences  of  style  as  compared 
with  the  prelude.  It  seems  therefore  probable  that  the 
Test  compiler  took  an  already  existing  tract  on  the  End 
(from  which  he  perhaps  got  the  idea  of  ascribing  his  book 
to  our  Lord),  and  incorporated  it  in  his  manual  (see, 
further.  Cooper- Maclean  p.  141  flf.).  The  prelude  shows 
no  sign  of  a  post-Nicene  date,  certainly  not  of  a  date  later 
than  the  fourth  century.  It  has  therefore  no  certain 
bearing  either  on  the  place  or  on  the  time  of  writing  of 
Test. — The  connecting  chapter  i.  16  has  a  mark  of  the 
influence  of  ApCO  on  Test.  In  the  former  Martha  and 
Mary  are  mentioned,  and  some  slight  is  thrown  on  the 
ministry  of  women.  In  Test  (where  the  bias  is  all  the 
other  way)  Martha  and  Mary  and  Salome  are  introduced, 
and  not  only  is  the  slight  removed,  but  the  opportunity  is 
taken  to  include  women  among  'all  those  who  minister  in' 
the 'Church' (i.  15). 


8.  Date  of  the  Appendix  to  the  Arabic 
Didascaha.  It  is  clear  that  ArD-app  is  derived 
from  Test,  or  else  that  Test  is  derived  from  it.  But 
several  minute  points  show  the  priority  of  Test. 


168     THE  ANCIENT  CHURCH  ORDERS 

Thus  for  example,  (a)  in  the  ordination  prayer  for  a 
bishop  ArU  corrects  the  name  Kapiioyv<o(m]i  applied  to 
the  Father  in  Test  (as  in  '\  CH,  H3,  EthCO,  ConstH), 
conscious  that  in  Acts  i.  24,  which  i«  here  referred  to,  it  is 
appHed  to  our  Lord,  as  it  is  applied  in  Hj  p.  48,  AC  ii  24^, 
iii.  7®.  The  corrected  phrase  in  ArD  36^*  is  '0  God 
who  triest  the  heart*  and  reins.'  (6)  In  ArD  37  the 
fiction  of  Test  i.  22  '*  I  have  said  unto  you ')  is  removed 
by  reading  *  The  Lord  hath  said '  ;  here  also  the  '  pres- 
byters'  are  clearly  an  addition  of  ArD  (above,  p.  22). 
(c)  ArD  38  has  altered  a  difficult  allusion  in  Test  to  the 
'eighteen  entrances'  of  our  Lord  to  the  Passion,  which  are 
connected  with  the  bishop's  three  weeks'  fast  (six  days  a 
week),  not  understanding  the  reference,  and  has,  not  very 
happily,  substituted  three  '  entrances,'  death,  resurrecttaPy 
and  ascension,  as  connected  with  the  bishop's  fast  three 
days  a  week.  Here  Test  apparently  makes  an  allusion  to 
which  his  readers  had  the  key,  though  we  have  not ;  the 
ArD  writer  did  not  understand  it,  and  made  the  best 
sense  he  could.  His  insertion  in  this  section  of  the 
Wednesday  and  Friday  fast  is  another  sign  of  his  being 
later  than  Test  (above,  p.  L38  f.).  {d)  ArD  38^8  developes  the 
Liturgy  (which  it  only  describes)  by  the  addition  of  incense ; 
here  also  the  presbyter,  instead  of  the  deacon,  brings  in  the 
Eucharistic  elements  (p.  44).  («)  The  Mystagogia  is  on 
the  whole  shorter  in  ArD  39  than  in  Test.  This  seems  to 
be  chiefly  because  the  former  writer  has  removed  the 
quasi-'  Apollinarian '  phrases  of  the  latter.  On  the  other 
hand  the  address  of  Death  is  slightly  longer  in  ArD.  The 
long  concluding  thanksgiving  in  Test  (spoken  by  our 
Lord)  could  hardly  have  been  deduced  from  the  short 
phrase  in  ArD  :  '  I  thank  thee,  0  King,  with  the  word 
(sermone)  with  which  all  creation  has  been  created  by 
thee.  This  is  the  word  (uerbum)  which  is  in  us  through 
the  Spirit,  who  speaks  with  thee  only.'     See  also  p.  37. 


DATE   OF  THE   CHURCH   ORDERS  169 

These  and  other  considerations  lead  us  to  consider 
these  chapters  of  ArD  as  derived  from  Test.  As 
Funk  is  of  opinion  that  the  unpublished  part  of  ArD 
is  derived  from  AC,  the  probability  is  that  the  ArD 
compiler  (or  a  later  writer)  added  on  to  his  form  of  the 
Didascalia  this  fragmentary  Church  Order,  adapted 
from  Test,  soon  after  a.d.  400.  For  the  probability 
of  some  of  these  additional  chapters  being  found  in 
EthD,  see  above,  p.  22. 

9.  Date  of  the  Didache.  The  early  date  of 
this  manual  is  seen  from  the  undeveloped  nature  of 
the  Liturgy  and  of  the  Church  Organisation  (above, 
pp.  62,  67),  and  also  from  the  absence  of  references  to 
Montanism  (though  Dr  Bigg  denied  this  last  state- 
ment*). This  will  fix  D  before  a.d.  157.  Harnack 
thinks  that  D  quotes  '  Barnabas,'  which  he  dates 
c.  A.D.  130.  But  the  dependence  on  'Barnabas'  and 
the  date  of  that  epistle  are  alike  doubtful.  Other 
writers  are  inclined  to  place  D  even  earlier,  at  the 
beginning  of  the  second,  or  at  the  end  of  the  first, 
century.  It  is  probable  that  it  is  the  product  of  some 
remote  district,  perhaps  of  Syria,  apart  from  the 
ordinary  stream  of  Church  life. — This  Church  Order 
has  been  so  often  edited  and  commented  on  that  it  is 
here  dealt  with  very  briefly.  Those  who  desire  more 
information  about  it  may  be  referred  to  the  editions 
of  C.  Taylor  (1886)  and  Harnack  (1881),  to  Harnack's 

*  Dr  Bigg  stands  almost  alone  in  assigning  D  to  the  fourth 
century. 


170  THE  ANCIENT   CHURCH   ORDERS 

discussiou    in   his    Chronologie   (1897),    and    to   Dr 
Salmon's  article  on  the  subject  in  DCB. 

10.  Date  of  the  Didascalia.  It  is  a  little 
diflficult  to  determine  this,  because  it  is  not  certain 
that  even  the  oldest  form  of  it  which  we  possess  (the 
Syriac)  is  the  original.  Hi  is  probably  interpolated,  if 
only  in  a  slight  degree.  We  must  certainly  dismiss 
Bickell's  idea  that  Didasc-sjT  is  an  abridgment  of, 
and  therefore  later  than,  AC  i. — vi.  Parallel  passages 
constantly  show  AC  as  describing  later,  never  as 
giving  earlier,  customs  ;  some  examples  may  be  seen 
at  p.  31  f.  The  points  which  we  may  consider  in 
arriving  at  the  date  are  these.  The  arrangement  of 
a  Christian  assembly  is  described,  but  not  elaborate 
church  buildings ;  only  Sunday  assemblies  are  men- 
tioned. Pascha  is  to  be  determined  by  following  the 
Jewish  computation ;  a  Holy  Week  fast  is  described. 
Hamack  at  one  time  considered  that  the  work  was 
anti-Novatianist  (see  above,  p.  114),  and  assigned 
it  to  the  la^t  half  of  the  third  century ;  Wordsworth 
(and  now  Harnack  also  agrees  with  him)  places  it  in 
the  first  half  of  that  century  {MG  p.  39),  but 
Harnack  thinks  that  the  sections  about  clemency  to 
sinners  are  interpolated.  Funk  {DidCA  i.  p.  iv  f.)  and 
Achelis  agree  with  Harnack's  earlier  view.  Thus, 
while  the  exact  date  is  quite  uncertain,  we  can  only 
be  on  safe  ground  if  we  date  the  work  some  time  in 
the  third  century.  The  Holy  Week  fast  may  perhaps 
incUne  us  to  the  later  date.  Its  original  country  is 
doubtful ;  perhaps  Syria. 


DATE   OF   THE   CHURCH   ORDERS  171 

11.  Date  of  the  Apostolic  Church  Order. 

This  manual  has  some  extremely  ancieut  features, 
such  as  the  position  of  the  reader  above  the  deacon  in 
§  19,  though  not  in  §  1  (see  p.  86).  As  §  22  is  to 
some  extent  a  repetition  of  the  direction  of  §  20  (on 
deacons),  Harnack  suggests  {SApC  p.  7  ff.,  and  in  his 
edition  of  D,  p.  212  fF.)  that  §§  16 — 28  consist  of  two 
very  early  law  books,  each  of  the  second  century ; 
these  he  calls  'Source  A'  and  'Source  B.'  He 
ascribed  the  Church  Order  itself  to  c.  a.d.  300 ;  but 
now  with  Funk,  he  is  inclined  to  put  it  a  little  later 
{DidCA  ii.  p.  xliv).  In  §  1  we  find  the  word 
*  eparchy '  which  in  the  sense  of  an  ecclesiastical 
province  is  not  found  before  Eusebius ;  but  there  is 
nothing  to  show  that  the  writer  is  referring  to 
ecclesiastical  rather  than  civil  divisions.  Subdea- 
cons  are  not  mentioned.  This  Church  Order  perhaps 
comes  from  Asia  Minor  (above,  p.  26). 

12.  Date  of  the  Edessene  Canons.     The 

reference  in  can.  25  to  Christian  Emperors  shows 
that  this  work  is  post-Nicene.  But  it  does  not  seem 
to  have  been  written  long  after  the  conversion  of  the 
Empire,  and  may  perhaps  be  ascribed  to  the  second 
or  third  quarter  of  the  fourth  century.  It  came  from 
Edessa. 

13.  Date     of    the     Apostolic     Canons. 

Several  of  these  canons  are  taken  from  those  of  the 
Council  of  Antioch  inEncaen.,  a.d.  341;  this  therefore 
is  the  earliest  possible  date.     Whether  compiled  by 


172  THE   ANCIENT   CHURCH   ORDERS 

the  AC  writer  or  not,  they  are  closely  comiected  with 
AC,  and  we  may  probably  therefore  assign  them  to 
the  last  quarter  of  the  fourth  century  or  to  the 
beginning  of  the  fifth,  and  believe  that  they  were 
written  in  Syria. 

Summary 

It  will  be  convenient  to  sum  up  the  results  which 
have  been  tentatively  reached  in  this  volume. 
Reasons  have  been  given  for  thinking  that  a  large 
number  of  the  Church  Orders  are  descended  from  a 
single  Original,  now  lost,  and  that  this  may  even  have 
been  the  work  of  Hippolytus.  The  extant  Church 
Orders  seem  not  to  be  all  in  one  line  of  tradition. 
Neither  the  Canons  of  Hippolytus  nor  the  Apostolic 
Constitutions  can  with  much  probability  be  considered 
as  the  parent  of  the  rest.  With  regard  to  the 
former,  a  dat^  early  in  the  fourth  century  is  here 
suggested  for  the  work  as  we  now  have  it,  excepting 
only  one  or  two  trifling  intei-polations  ;  the  theory  of 
a  largely  interpolated  work  of  the  era  of  Hippolytus 
now  appears  to  the  present  writer  to  be  as  little 
tenable  as  that  ot  a  late  composition  of  the  sixth 
century.  Yet  the  Canons  probably  reproduce  several 
primitive  features  of  the  lost  Original  with  great 
fidelity.  It  is  suggested  that  most  of  the  extant 
Church  Orders  here  placed  in  the  first  division,  or 
rather  their  Greek  originals,  date  from  the  fourth 
century ;  the  Canons  of  Hippolytus,  and  the  three 
forms  of  the  Church  Order  of  Egypt  ('Egyptian/ 


DATE   OF  THE  CHURCH   ORDERS  173 

*  Ethiopic  '  and  '  Verona  fragments ')  having  been 
probably  compiled  early  in  the  century,  the  Testament 
of  our  Lord  about  the  middle,  and  the  Apostolic 
Constitutions  towards  the  end  of  it.  The  com- 
pilations in  which  most  of  these  Church  Orders  are 
found  may,  at  least  in  some  cases,  be  a  good  deal 
later. 

We  have  now  come  to  the  end  of  the  task  proposed 
in  the  hrst  chapter  of  this  book.  The  contents  of  the 
Church  Orders  have  been  considered  from  various 
points  of  view,  and  conclusions  have  been  drawn  as 
to  their  date  and  home.  With  regard  to  these,  it 
will  doubtless  be  disappointing  to  some  that  there  is 
a  certain  amount  of  uncertainty  about  the  results 
arrived  at.  But  it  is  better  to  speak  cautiously  than 
to  be  over-positive,  when,  by  the  nature  of  the  case, 
it  can  only  be  a  question  between  what  is  more 
probable  and  what  is  less  probable.  The  result  of 
the  investigation  which  does  appear  to  be  certain  is 
that  this  whole  class  of  literature  is  an  important 
one,  and  cannot  safely  be  neglected.  It  is  hoped 
that  the  present  volume  may  at  least  point  out  to 
the  English  student  the  value  of  the  Church  Orders, 
and  the  best  method  of  studying  them. 


LITERATURE  REFERRED  TO  IN  THIS  VOLUME 

AcHELis,  Die  Caiwaes  Hippolyti^  in  '  Texte  und  Unter- 

suchungen'  (Leipzig,  1891). 
Arendzen,  Articles  on  Test  and  ApCO  in  JThSt  ii.  ill. 

(London,  1901,  1902). 
Bigg,  The  Doctrine  of  the  Twelve  Apostles  (London,  1898). 
Brightman,  Liturgies  Eastern  and  Western^  vol.  i.  Eastern 

Litiirgiefi (Oxford,  1896) ;  The Sacramentary  ofSerapion 

of  Thmui^  in  JThSt  i.  (London,  1900). 
CoNNOLXY,  The  Liturgical  Homilies  of  Narsai,  in  '  Texts 

and  Studies'  (Cambridge,  1909). 
Cooper    and    Maclean,    The    Testament   of  our   Lord 

(Edinburgh,  1902). 
De  Lagarde,  Constitutiones  Apostolorum  (Leipzig,  1862) ; 

Reliquiae  juris   ecclesia-stici    antiquissimae    (Leipzig, 

1856) ;    Aegyptiaca    (Gottingen,    1883) ;    Diduscalia 

Apostolorum  Syriace  (Leipzig,  1856). 
Di  Haneberg,  Canones  Hippolyti  Arabice..,cum  Versione 

latina... {^vmich,  1870). 
Denzinger,  Ritus  Orientalium  (Wirceburgi,  1863,  1864). 
Duchesne,  Origines  du  ctUte  chretien  (Paris,  1889,  1898) ; 

English  translation  :  Christian  icorship,  its  origin  and 

evolution  (London,  1903). 
Funk,  Die  Apostolischen  Konstitutionen(Bx)i\j&nb\yTg^  1891); 

Da4    Testament   unseres   Hemi   und   die   verwandten 

Schriften  (Mainz,  1901)  ;   Dida^alia  et  Constitutiones 

Apostolorum  [for  contents  see  above,  p.  9]  (Pader- 

born,  1906). 


BIBLIOGRAPHY  175 

Gibson,  The Didascalia  Apostolorum, '  HoraeSemiticae'  i.  ii. 
(London  and  Cambridge,  1903). 

Harnack,  Die  Lehre  der  Zwolf  Aposiel^  in  '  T.  und  Unters.' 
(Leipzig,  1884) ;  Sources  of  the  Apostolic  Canons 
[ApCO],  Eng.  tr.  (London,  1895) ;  Chroiiologie  d. 
cdtchristl.  Litteratur  (Leipzig,  1897). 

H-4.STINQ8,  Dictionary  of  Christ  and  the  Gospels,  vol.  i.,  art. 
'The  Christian  Calendar'  (Edinburgh,  1906) ;  Encyclo- 
paedia of  Religion  and  Ethics,  vol.  i.,art8.  'Abrenuntio' 
and  'Agape'  (Edinburgh,  1908). 

Hauler,  Didascaliae  Apostolorum  Fragmenta  Veronensia 
Latina,  vol.  i.  (Leipzig,  1900). 

Hepele,  ConcilieTigeschichte,  Eng.  tr.,  vols.  i.  ii.  (Edin- 
burgh, 1872,  1876). 

Horner,  The  Statutes  of  the  Apostles  [for  contents  see 
p.  9f.  above]  (London,  1904). 

LiGHTFOOT,  J.  B.,  Apostolic  Fathers,  part  1  Clement 
(London,  1890),  part  2  Ignatius  and  Poly  carp* 
(London,  1889) ;  compendious  edition,  with  '  Barn- 
abas,' '  Didache,'  '  Hermas,'  '  Ep.  to  Diognetus,' 
'  Fragments  of  Papias'  etc.  (London,  1891). 

LuDOLF,  Ad  suam  historiam  Aethiopicam  commentarius 
(Frankfort-on-Main,  1621). 

Platt,  The  Ethiopic  DidascaZia  (London,  1834). 

Rahmani,  Testamentum  Domini  nostri  Jesu  Christi  (Mainz, 
1899). 

Riedel,   Die  Kirchenrechtsquellen  des  Patriarchats  Alex- 

andrien  (Leipzig,  1900). 
Robertson     and     Donaldson,     Ante-Nicene     Christian 

Library,  24  vds.  (Edinburgh,  1866—1872). 
Smith  and  Cheetham,  Dictionary  of  Christian  Antiquities 

(London,  1875,  1880). 
Smith  and   Wage,   Dictionary  of   Christian  Biography 
(London,  1877—1887). 

•  The  third  volume  of  part  2  contains  Psendo-Pionius'  Life  of 
Folycarp. 


I'JQ  BIBLIOGRAPHY 

Tattam,   The  Apostolic   ConMitutiom  or   Camns  of   the 

Apostles  in  Coptic  (LoudoD,  1848,. 
Ueltzen,  Constitutiones  Apostolicae  (Suerini  et  Rostochii, 

Wordsworth,  J.,  The  Ministry  of  Grace  (London,  1901) ; 
three  articles  on  Test  in  Church  Qiuirterly  Review 
(London,  1900)  and  in  Revae  intemationale  d^  thcologie, 
vol  31 '  (1900)  ;  Bishop  Sarapion's  Prayer  Book 
(London,  1899). 


INDEX   OF   SUBJECTS. 


[See  also  Table  of  Contents,  p.  ix.] 


Acolytes  80,  160 

Addai  4 

Administration  of  Holy  Com- 
munion 43  f.,  46  f. 

Agape  18  f.,  62-64,  86,  157 

Almsgiving  18  f.,  64,  113 

Altar  36 

Amen  of  Communicants  42 

Anointing  at  baptism  16-19, 
99  f.,  105-108 

Antiquarianisms  4-7,  158 

Aphthartodoceticism  120 

ApoUinarianism  119  f.,  123, 
168 

Apostles'  festivals  129  f. 

'Apostles '  in  Didache  25,  67  f. 

Apostolic  fiction  3  f.,  26,  28, 
150  f. 

Archdeacon  72,  165 

Arianism  115  f.,  118,  123, 
126f.,  161 

Ascension  (festival)  129 

Ascetics,  166.     See  Virgins 

Baptism  16 f.,  96-111;  for- 
mula of  25, 104, 112;  season 
of  96;  by  deacons,  laymen 
and  women  110;  into  Christ's 
death  123 ;  of  Christ  129  ; 
of  infants  98  f .  See  also 
Fasts 

M. 


Baptistery  36  f.,  97 

Bathing  before  baptism  16  f., 
97 

Benedicite  60  f. 

Benediction,  of  oil  etc.  14  f., 
16  f.,  21,  33,  39,  41,  43, 
97  f. ;  of  the  font  21,  98 

Benedictus  qui  venit  41 

Bishop,  election  and  consecra- 
tion of  14  f.,  70  f.,  73-78; 
visiting  the  sick  18  f. ;  rela- 
tion to  presbyters  69  f.; 
sometimes  unlearned  86 

Bread,  Eucharistic  47  ;  of 
blessing  and  exorcism,  see 
Eulogiae 

Burial  of  the  dead  20  f.,  83,  64 

Catechumenate  16  f.,  140 
Catechumens,     dismissal     of 
16  f.,  39  f.,  54,  95,  155;  not 
at    Agape    and    Eucharist 
18  f.,  63;  house  of  36 
Celibacy,  see  Marriage 
Chair  of  Hippolytus  148 
Charismata  16  f.,  42,  80,  87, 
109,  152;  the  treatise  'Of 
Charismata'  21,  30,  148  f., 
162  f. 
Chief  deacon,  see  Archdeacon 
Chorepiscopi  72 

12 


178 


INDEX 


Chrism,  see  Anointing 
Christmas  129,  149,  164.    See 

also  Epiphany 
Church  buildings  35-37 
Clement  4,  32 
Clementine  literature  5,  113  ; 

date  of  91 
Cleobius  113 

'  Commemoration '  (Litany)  87 
Communion    of    clergy    and 

people  41  f. 
Communion,  first  18  f.,  46,109 
Competentes  16  f.,  97 
Compilations,  list  of,  8 
Confessors,  14  f.,  87-90,  154 
Confirmation   18  f.,  104-109; 

by  presbyter  (?)  107  f.,  155 
Confusion     of     Persons     in 

prayer  45,  119 
Creed,  16  f..  65, 100-104, 157- 

159 

DaQy  prayers  31,  40,  59 f.,  164 

Deaconesses  17,  36,  42,  44, 
83-85,  152,  154,  159 

Deacons,  ordination  of  14  f., 
71  f.;  number  of  27,  80  f. ; 
duties  in  church  85,  37 ;  ex- 
ercising discipline  94  f.  ; 
their  claims  repressed  49, 
68  f. 

Dedication  festival  129  f. 

Departed,  commemoration  of 
18  f.,  63  f. 

Diaconicum  36 

Digamy,  see  Monogamy 

Diptychs  45 

Discipline  94  f. 

Doorkeepers  80,  82  f.,  93,  155 

East,  prayer  towards  35,  87; 
turning  to  at  baptism  100 

Easter  128  f.,  165;  date  of  18, 
33,  131  f.,  156;  baptism  at 
96  f. ;  Easter  Even  29,  97, 
132,  135;  Easter  Week  129 


Ectene,  see  Litany 
Eparchy  171 
Epiclesis,  see  Invocation 
Epiphany    96,  128-132,  149, 

164  f. 
Eucharist,  description  of  38  ft.; 

celebrant    of    14,   46,    68; 

after    baptism    46,    109  f.; 

days  for  55-59 
Eucharistic  elements,  care  for 

18  f. 
Eucharistic  Thanksgiving  25, 

39  f.,  50,  54 
Eulogiae  18  f.,  47  f.,  64 
Exorcism  16  f.,  97 
Exorcists  17,  80;  house  of  36 
Experiments  in  liturgiology  7 

Fans  44,  65 

Fasts,  before  baptism  16  f., 
28,  97,  133,  187  f. ;  before 
communion  18  f. ;  in  Di- 
dache  133  f. ;  before  Easter 
18f.,  134-137, 140  (see Holy 
Week) ;  weekly  (Wed.  Fri.) 
18,  25,  28,  138  f.,  168; 
special  for  bishops  139 ; 
forbidden  on  Sundays  and 
in  '  Pentecost '  140 
Festal  cycle  21,  81,  12&-131, 

164  f. 
FiUoque  101,  116,  142,  157  f. 
Firstfruits  18  f.,  28,  125 
Font,  hallowmg  of  16,  21,  98 
Forbidden  food  19, 28, 113, 124 
Forbidden  trades  16  f.,  97 
'Forty    days,'  as    a    solemn 
season  134  f. ;  as  a  fast  135- 
187,  157,  160;  inexact  use 
of  the  term  140 
Fraction,  at  Eucharist  55 
Funerals,  see  Burial  of   the 
dead 

Gates  in  church  43 
Genuflexion  38,  65 


INDEX 


179 


Gifts,  see  Charismata 
Gloria  in  excelsis  29,  41,  125 
Good  Friday  135 
Guest  house  36,  65 
Guide  (bishop)  68 

High  Priest  (our  Lord)  123; 

(bishop)  31,  43,  67 
Hippolytus,    perhaps    author 

of  'Lost  Church  Order'  148 
Holy  Cross  Day  180 
Holy  Spirit,  doctrine  of  114- 

119,  122.     See  Invocation 
Holy  Week  135-137,  157,  170 
Hosanna  41 

Ignatian  Epistles,  Interpolator 
of  124 

Immersion,  trine,  at  baptism 
104 

Incense  44,  65,  168 

Infant  baptism  98  f. ;  com- 
munion 42 

Instruction  39  f.,  59  f.,  86  f. 

Intercession,  Eucharistic  40, 
45,  49,  52,  55,  65 

Interpreters  82 

Invocation,  at  Eucharist  39- 
41,  43-45,  49,51-55,  66;  at 
Confirmation  106  f. 

James,  St  (festival)  130 
John,  St  (festival)  130 
Jews'  Passover,  18, 131  f .,  156 

Kiss  of  peace  18  f.,  89  f.,  54, 

108  f. 
Kneeling  38,  140 

Lamplighting,  praver  at  the 

18  f.,  60,  120,  126 
Lavabo  40 
Laying  on  of  hands  14-19,  74, 

781   152,    154  f.,    164;    at 

Confirmation  108 
Lectern  36  f. 


Lections  37,  39  f.,  42,  60,  87, 

109 
Lent,  see  Pascha   and  Forty 

Days 
Levites  31  f.,  48 
Light,  children  of  the  118 
Lights  36  f.,  65 
Litany  38-41,  54,  66,  87 
Logos,  Invocation  of  54 
Lord's  prayer  25,  42,  45 
Lord's  Supper  (Agape)  63 

Macedonian  controversy  114, 

117,  119,  126,  161 
Marriage,  of  clergy  13,  16,  31, 

90-93, 159 ;  of  the  laity  92  f. , 

124 ;  solemnization  of  59 
Martyrs' festivals  129  f. 
Maundy  Thursday  58,  132 
Memorial  feasts  19,  63 
Metropolitans  72  f.,  150,  160, 

165 
Military  service,  see  Soldiers 
Milk  and  honey  18 f.,  46,  160, 

166 
'Minister'  (subdeacon)  81 
Minor   Orders   14-17,   78-87, 

89  f.,   93,    151-155,    159  f., 

165, 171 ;  in  Sarapion  33,  54 
Mishna  113 
Monasticism  165  f. 
Monogamy  84,  91-93 
Monophysites  79  f.,  120 
Montanism  94, 112-114, 117f., 

131,  136,  169 
Mystagogia  22  f.,  40, 120, 168 

Natales  130 

Nestorians  79  f.,  109,  120f. 
Novatianism  114,  170 
Number  of  clergy  80  f. 
Nunc  Dimittis  29,  60 

Oblation  36,  39  f.,  48  f.,  54 
Octaves  129 
'Offer,'  to  48 f. 


180 


INDEX 


Offertory  39  f.,  54 

Oil,  see  Anointing,  Benediction 

Orientation  of  churches  37 

Palm  Sunday  129 

Paraclete  116  f.,  122  f. 

Papchal8f.,33,  96  f.;  meaning 
of  132.     See  Easter 

Passion  and  Resurrection  ob- 
served on  same  day  135  f. 

Penitents,  reception   of  155. 
See  Stations 

Pentecost    19,  96,   129,  165; 
meaning  of  132  f. 

Persecution  7,  21,  87  f.,  164 

Personification  of  Divine  at- 
tributes 119 

Persons,  order  of  118,  153; 
confusion  of  119 

Peter  and  Paul,  SS.  (festival) 
130 

Pomp  98,  100 

Porticoes  35  f. 

Prayer,  hours  of  20  f.,  59-62 

Prayer  meeting  20  f. 

Prayers  to  the  Son  118;  to  the 
Trinity  119 

Presbyteresses  17,  83-85,  118 

Presbyters,  ordination  of  14  f., 
69-71,  77  f.;  number  of  27, 
80  f.  ;  seats  of,  in  churcli 
27,  35-37 ;  relation  to 
bishops  69  f. ;  cannot  or- 
dain 69  f.  ;  married  and 
travelling  16,  143 

Presentation  of  Christ  in  the 
Temple  129 

Promotion  of  clergy  89  f. 

Prophetesses  118 

Prophets  in  Didache  25,  67, 
112 

Psalmody  19,  40,  44 

Pseudonvmity  of  Church  Or- 
ders 3*^f.,  26,28,  150  f. 

Quartodecimans  131,  136 


Readers  14f.,  27,  42, 54,85-87, 

90,  93,  151-155;  number  of 

80  f.,  87;  female  85 
Redditio  symboli  100 
Regions  in  Rome  81 
Renunciations      at     baptism 

16  f.,  98 
Reservation  of  Eucharist  56  f. 
Resurrection,   instruction    in 

the  18  f.,  110  f. 
Roman  Emperors,  allusion  to 

28,  149,  155,  171 

Sabbath  57 

Sacrifice,  the  unbloody  48,  54 
Sancta  Sanctis  40  f.,  53 
Sanctus  40,  45,  50,  54,  161 
Saturdav,   a    festival   in    the 

East  28  f.,  57 
Seal,  the  108  f. 
Secundatio  113 
Severians  120 
Shepherd  (bishop)  68 
Ship,  the  Church  as  a  36 
Sick,  communion  of  20  f.,  47 
Sign  of  the  cross  97,  108  f. 
Simon  Magus  113 
Sin  after  baptism  31,  94 
Singers  82,  93,  155,  165 
Soldiers  97,  145  f. 
Soul   (human)    of    our   Lord 

123 
Sponsors  98  f. 
Standing,  for  prayer  38;  for 

the  Gospel  42 
Stations   56   (days);   94,   165 

(penitential) 
Stephen,  St  (festival)  129  f. 
Stole  65,  165 
Subdeaconesses  85  n. 
Subdeacons  14  f.,  42,  80  f.,  89, 

93,  152,171;  numberof80f. 
Submission  to  God  in  baptism 

16  f.,  100-103 
Subordinationism  118,  121  f., 

153 


INDEX 


181 


Sursnm  Corda  and  Saluta- 
tion 39  f.,  42,  50,  54,  160 

Syro-Macedonian  calendar 
150 

Thanksgiving  after  commu- 
nion 41 

Throne,  episcopal  14  f.,  36,  69 

Tithes  28 

Traditio  symboli  100 

Trinity,  the  name  115,  119; 
'equal  Trinity'  115  f.,  157, 
160 

Veils,  in  churches  36,  44,  66  ; 

at    baptism    36,    105 ;     of 

women  27,  42 
Vestments,  at  Eucharist  20, 

64  f.,  143;  of  chief  deacon  65 
Vigils  16  f.,  18  f. 
Virgins  16  f.,  42,154,  166 
Voluntary  death  of  our  Lord 

102,  114 

Water,  in  chalice  144  f. ;  flow- 
ing, in  baptism  104 

Wednesday  and  Friday,  see 
Fasts 

Widows  41  f .,  154,  165 ;  ap- 
pointment of  16  f.;  alms  and 
supper  for  18  f.,  63;  inside 
the  veil  44,  84;  number  of 
80  f.;  duties  of  83,  105; 
silent  in  church  84 

Witness  of  the  Spirit  123 

Women,  ministry  of  27,  105, 
167.     See  also'Veils 

Word,  the  115-117,  119  ff. 

Words  of  our  Lord  at  the 
Last  Supper  40,  45 

Xerophagies  136 


dy^vTjTos  117 
dvaSoxos  99 
dvaXa/x^dveiv  99 
dyTiTd<x<TO/xai  100 
dpXiSLdKOi^os  72 
dpxicpo-revew  67 

/3a Ms  78 

iiridrjfxla  ,   -fxeiv  55,  117 

€VXO.pi-<TTUV    62 

^wo7roi6s  119 

iepariKdi  79 
iepovpyla  71 
lepojaiL/yr]  79 

Kadiarqv  78 
Kap8Loyvu}(rTr)s  168 
Kardffraais  78,  155 
KXrjpiKds  79 

XeiTovpyeip  48 

ira(TTo<f>6pLa  35 
TrpoKad'^/xeuai  83 
irpo<7<pipeiv  48 

(TTod  36 
avvTd<T<ro/ji.ai  100,  102 

TecraapaKOffTT^  140 

vimjpiTT)^,   -ala  81 

(piKavdpujiria  117 
<pu}TicrT7ipiou  37 

Xeipodeaia,    -relv  55,    78,    105, 

153-155 
X^tpoTOvia,  -veXv  78,  153-155 


(JTatnbritjge : 

PRINTED   BY    JOHN    CLAY,    M.A. 
AT   THE   UNIVERSIIT   PRESS. 


IMS 

Maclean^  Arthur  John, 
1858-19A3. 

The  ancient  church 

ORDERS  / 
ALZ-6742  (ab)